This is a modern-English version of Indian sketches, taken during an expedition to the Pawnee tribes (Vol. 2 of 2), originally written by Irving, John Treat. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

The cover image was created by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.

The cover image was made by the transcriber and is available in the public domain.


[1]

[1]

INDIAN SKETCHES,
TAKEN
ON AN EXPEDITION
TO THE
PAWNEE TRIBE.


BY

BY

JOHN T. IRVING, JR.

JOHN T. IRVING, JR.


IN TWO VOLUMES.

IN TWO VOLUMES.

VOL. II.

VOL. 2.

PHILADELPHIA:

PHILLY:

CAREY, LEA AND BLANCHARD.

CAREY, LEA, and BLANCHARD.

1835.

1835.

[2]

[2]

Entered, June 15th, 1835, according to Act of Congress,
by John T. Irving, Jr., in the office of the Clerk
of the Southern District of New York.

Entered, June 15th, 1835, according to Act of Congress,
by John T. Irving Jr., in the office of the Clerk
of the Southern District of New York.


[3]

[3]

ERRATA.

Page 74, line 1, for Tappaye read Tappage.
108, 3, for chief read chief’s.
124, 20, for Loovah read Looah.
136, 10, for their surfaces read the surface.
185, 15, for they read we.
196, 7, for charnel read charnel house.

[4]

[4]


[5]

[5]

INDIAN SKETCHES.


CHAPTER I.

Preparations for Reception.—Reception by Grand Pawnees.

Getting Ready for the Reception.—Reception by Grand Pawnees.

During the evening previous to our arrival, several half-breeds, who had been sent out by the Commissioner to gain information of the probable reception which awaited us, came dropping in, all bearing promises of a friendly welcome, from the Pawnee chiefs. At sunrise the next morning, the tents were struck, and placed in the heavy baggage wagons; and a more than usual bustle and note of preparation was heard in the camp. The[6] soldiers seated themselves upon the grass, to examine and prepare their arms; and the Otoe Indians, were busily engaged in ornamenting themselves for the meeting. Some had spread their blankets upon the prairie, and were anxiously employed in tracing various figures in vermilion, upon their woolly surfaces. Some, eagerly bending over the small pools of still water left in the dry bed of the river, were painting their faces with vermilion, manifesting as much interest and anxiety in the choice of their ornaments, as a young belle preparing for her first ball. Paint was placed on and rubbed off. Faces were striped first in one direction, then in another; and the advice of those who were sitting round, was asked and given, with all the gravity befitting so important an operation. In the meantime, two or three finished their toilets, and seated themselves at a[7] short distance to serve as models for the rest. Several who had acquired some reputation for skill in this art, were busily engaged in painting up the less gifted of their companions. Whilst this was going on in one quarter, in another, five or six Indians, who either had no paint, or cared not about the opinion of those they intended to visit, lay stretched at full length in the grass. Here they kept up an incessant drumming upon their breasts with their fists, in exact time to a chant, which they were letting out at the top of their lungs, and which always wound up with a loud yell, by way of chorus.

The evening before we arrived, several mixed-race individuals, sent by the Commissioner to gather intel on how we might be received, showed up one by one, all bringing news of a friendly welcome from the Pawnee chiefs. At sunrise the next morning, the tents were taken down and loaded into the heavy baggage wagons; there was more than usual hustle and preparation in the camp. The[6] soldiers sat on the grass to check and ready their weapons, while the Otoe Indians were busy decorating themselves for the gathering. Some had laid their blankets on the prairie and were intently tracing various designs in vermilion on the soft surfaces. Others were eagerly bent over the small pools of still water in the dry riverbed, painting their faces with vermilion, showing as much interest and care in their decoration as a young woman getting ready for her first dance. Paint was applied and wiped off. Faces were striped in different directions, and they asked for and gave advice with all the seriousness that such an important task deserved. Meanwhile, a few finished their preparations and sat a[7] short distance away to serve as models for the others. Several who had a reputation for skill in this art were busy painting the less experienced ones. While this was happening in one area, in another, five or six Indians, who either had no paint or didn't care about others' opinions, lay stretched out in the grass. There, they kept up a steady drumming on their chests with their fists, perfectly in time with a chant that they belted out at the top of their lungs, always ending with a loud yell for the chorus.

But there must be an end of all things, and in due time there was an end of the preparations. The tents were packed; the Indians were painted and striped to resemble any thing but men; the soldiers had adjusted their arms; the horses were saddled; the oxen were secured before[8] the heavy baggage wagons, and the party commenced slowly moving towards the village.

But everything has to come to an end, and eventually, the preparations wrapped up. The tents were taken down; the Native Americans were painted and marked to look like anything but humans; the soldiers had readied their weapons; the horses were saddled; the oxen were tied in front of the heavy baggage wagons, and the group started making their way slowly toward the village.

It was a fine sunny morning; the clumps of trees which clustered on the low banks of the river, and the numberless islands which dotted its broad, shallow waters, were alive with woodpeckers of every size and hue. In every direction, they darted among the tall dead trees which overhung the muddy stream, making the trunks resound with the incessant hammering of their small but powerful beaks. Large flocks of gaily plumed parroquets, whirled screaming past us, with a surprising velocity.

It was a beautiful sunny morning; the groups of trees clustered along the low riverbanks and the countless islands scattered across its wide, shallow waters were buzzing with woodpeckers of all shapes and colors. They zipped around the tall dead trees that leaned over the muddy stream, making the trunks echo with the constant drumming of their small but strong beaks. Large flocks of brightly colored parakeets flew by us, screaming as they sped past with incredible speed.

At ten o’clock the party had travelled several miles across the prairie, and our vicinity to the village was becoming more perceptible. Mounted Indians, sent out to watch for our approach, were seen here and there flying across the[9] hills in the direction of the village, to give notice of the arrival to their chiefs. At a distance we could perceive several bands of Indians in pursuit of large droves of their wild and fiery horses, which they were urging at a headlong speed in the direction of the town. In another quarter, on the top of a ridge of small hills, groups of five or six were standing, intently watching the motions of the party, which, from the jaded state of the oxen, were necessarily slow. The soldiers who had been lazily lounging across the prairie, were now called in, and formed in a compact body round the baggage wagons. An hour more brought us in sight of the village.

At ten o’clock, the group had traveled several miles across the prairie, and we were getting closer to the village. Mounted Indians, sent out to watch for our approach, could be seen here and there racing across the[9] hills toward the village to alert their chiefs of our arrival. In the distance, we noticed several groups of Indians chasing after large herds of their wild and spirited horses, which they were driving at a breakneck speed toward the town. In another area, on top of a ridge of small hills, groups of five or six were standing, carefully observing the movements of our party, which, because of the tired oxen, was moving slowly. The soldiers, who had been lazily lounging on the prairie, were now called in and formed a tight group around the baggage wagons. An hour later, we caught sight of the village.

Upon our near approach, we could perceive that the hills surrounding it were black with masses of mounted warriors. Though they swarmed upon their tops, to the number of several thousands, yet[10] they stood motionless and in silence, watching the approach of the mission. At length a single horseman detached himself from the mass, and came galloping down the hill and over the prairie to meet us. As he approached there was a wild, free air about him, and he governed his gigantic black horse with the greatest ease. I could not but think that if the rest of these warriors were of the same mould, any resistance of our band, however desperate, would avail but little against an attack of these proud rulers of the prairie.

As we got closer, we noticed that the hills around us were filled with groups of mounted warriors. Although there were several thousand of them on top of the hills, they remained still and silent, watching our approach. Eventually, a lone horseman broke away from the crowd and rode down the hill across the prairie to meet us. As he neared, he had a wild, free spirit about him, and he easily controlled his massive black horse. I couldn't help but think that if the rest of these warriors were like him, any attempt by our group to resist, no matter how desperate, would be futile against an attack from these proud rulers of the prairie.

Upon reaching the party, he sprang from his horse, and shook hands with Mr. E——. He then gave directions through the interpreter, that the band should be drawn up in as small a compass as possible, to avoid all contact with his warriors. After spending some time in completing his arrangements, he galloped back, and gave the signal to the rest.[11] In an instant the hills were deserted, and the whole mass of warriors were rushing towards us, across the broad bosom of the prairie. It was a moment of intense and fearful expectation. On they came; each mad horse, with erect mane and blazing eye, urged forward by the bloody spur of an Indian master. They had reached within two hundred yards of the party, but still the speed of their horses was unchecked, and the powerful tramp of their hoofs rang like thunder upon the sod of the prairie. At a signal, however, from the chief, the band separated to the right and left, and commenced circling round us, in one dark, dense flood. Their whoops and yells, and the furious and menacing manner in which they brandished their bows and tomahawks, would have led a person unacquainted with their habits, to have looked upon this reception as any thing but friendly. There is[12] something in the fierce, shrill scream of a band of Indian warriors, which rings through the brain, and sends the blood curdling back to the heart. Their ornaments, though wild, were many of them beautiful. The closely shaved heads of some were adorned with the plumage of different birds. Others wore an ornament of deer’s hair, bound up in a form resembling the crest of an ancient helmet, and a plume of the bald eagle floated from the long scalp-locks of the principal warriors.

When he arrived at the party, he jumped off his horse and shook hands with Mr. E----. He then instructed the interpreter to have the band gather as closely together as possible to avoid any interaction with his warriors. After spending some time finalizing his plans, he rode back and signaled to the others.[11] In an instant, the hills were empty, and the entire mass of warriors rushed toward us across the wide expanse of the prairie. It was a moment filled with intense and anxious anticipation. They charged forward; each frenzied horse, with its mane raised and eyes blazing, pushed forward by the bloody spurs of its Indian rider. They were within two hundred yards of the party, yet the speed of their horses remained relentless, and the thunderous pounding of their hooves echoed across the prairie. At a signal from the chief, the group split to the right and left and began circling around us in one dark, dense wave. Their whoops and yells, along with the fierce and threatening way they waved their bows and tomahawks, would have caused anyone unfamiliar with their customs to see this display as anything but friendly. There is[12] something in the high-pitched, sharp cries of a group of Indian warriors that penetrates the mind and sends a chill back to the heart. Their decorations, though wild, were often beautiful. The closely shaved heads of some were adorned with feathers from various birds. Others wore hair from deer, styled to resemble the crest of an ancient helmet, and a plume from a bald eagle floated from the long hair of the leading warriors.

Some few wore necklaces of the claws of the grisly bear, hanging down upon their breasts. The bodies of some were wrapped in buffalo robes, or the skin of the white wolf; but the most of them wore no covering, save a thick coat of paint. This they had profusely smeared over their bodies and arms, and many had even bestowed it upon the heads and limbs of their horses. After dashing round[13] us for some time, the chief waved his hand, and the turmoil ceased. The warriors sprang from their horses, and seating themselves round in a large circle, waited for the arrival of the chief of the Grand Pawnees. In a few moments he advanced to meet Mr. E——, accompanied by the different chiefs of Tappaye Pawnee, Pawnee Republican, and Pawnee Loup villages. He was a tall, powerful Indian. A fillet of the skin of the grisly bear, ornamented with feathers, was bound round his head. Over his shoulder was thrown a large mantle of white wolf-skin, also adorned with feathers. His legs were cased in black leggings of dressed buffalo hide, worked with beads, and fringed with long locks of human hair. These were taken from scalps won in his various war expeditions, and hung down over his knees, trailing upon the ground as he walked. He first advanced and welcomed[14] Mr. E——, and afterwards the rest. The chiefs of the three different villages were then introduced, and repeated the words of welcome uttered by the first.

Some wore necklaces made from the claws of grizzly bears, hanging across their chests. Some were wrapped in buffalo robes or the skin of a white wolf; however, most wore nothing except thick layers of paint. They had smeared it all over their bodies and arms, and many had even painted it on their horses' heads and legs. After circling around us for a while, the chief raised his hand, and the chaos stopped. The warriors jumped off their horses and sat down in a large circle, waiting for the Grand Pawnees' chief to arrive. Moments later, he came to greet Mr. E——, accompanied by the chiefs of the Tappaye Pawnee, Pawnee Republican, and Pawnee Loup villages. He was a tall, strong Indian. A band of grizzly bear skin, decorated with feathers, was wrapped around his head. Over his shoulder, he wore a large white wolf-skin mantle, also adorned with feathers. His legs were covered with black leggings made of dressed buffalo hide, embellished with beads and fringed with long strands of human hair. These were taken from scalps earned during his various war missions, trailing down over his knees as he walked. He first approached and welcomed Mr. E——, then greeted the others. The chiefs from the three different villages were introduced afterward and echoed the welcoming words spoken by the first chief.

This ceremony was scarcely finished, when a movement was observed among the crowd, and a powerful roan horse, mounted by an armed Indian, bounded forward to the middle of the circle, where the rider sprang from his back. He was a stranger among the tribe, and spoke not their language—a Kioway[A] Indian, from the borders of Mexico—a member of those wild tribes, who like the Arabs rove the immense plains of the west, and carry destruction[15] to all who are not strong enough to resist them. After pausing and looking around him for a moment, with a glance that seemed to challenge opposition from the assembled warriors, he walked up to Mr. E——. He was slight and beautifully formed; but there was a fire in his eye; a swell of the nostril; and a proud curve of the lip, which showed a spirit that brooked no opposition; shunned no danger; and could only be quenched by the chill of the grave. His long black hair, which trailed behind him on the ground, was plaited together, and ornamented with about twenty plates of massive silver. A band of silver was fastened round his throat, and several large medals of the same metal hung upon his breast. Upon his arms were several bands of silver, and rings of the same upon his fingers. His leggings, though more finely wrought, like those of the chiefs,[16] were fringed with scalps. A scalp consisting of the entire upper part of a human head, hung from the bit of his fiery horse. Upon coming up he offered his hand to Mr. E——, and in succession to the rest; and after pausing and gazing upon us for a short time, with some curiosity, he sprang upon his horse, and riding through the circle, was lost behind the more distant crowd of warriors.

This ceremony had just wrapped up when a stir was noticed in the crowd. A strong roan horse, ridden by an armed Indian, charged into the center of the circle, and the rider jumped off. He was unfamiliar to the tribe and didn’t speak their language—a Kioway Indian from the Mexican border—a member of those wild tribes that roam the vast western plains like Arabs, bringing destruction to anyone who isn’t tough enough to defend themselves. After pausing to look around with a gaze that seemed to dare the assembled warriors to oppose him, he approached Mr. E——. He was slight and well-formed, but there was a fire in his eyes, a flaring nostril, and a proud lip that showed a spirit unyielding to opposition, one that avoided no danger and could only be extinguished by death. His long black hair trailed behind him on the ground, woven into a braid and decorated with about twenty plates of heavy silver. A silver band was wrapped around his neck, and several large silver medals hung from his chest. His arms were adorned with silver bands, and there were rings of the same metal on his fingers. His leggings, although more intricately designed like those of the chiefs, were fringed with scalps. A scalp, which included the full upper part of a human head, hung from the bit of his spirited horse. When he reached Mr. E——, he offered his hand, then did the same to the others. After pausing to study us out of curiosity for a moment, he leaped back onto his horse and rode through the circle, disappearing into the farther crowd of warriors.

[A] We afterwards learned that this Indian had become enamoured of a young girl of his own tribe, the wife of another; but her husband having gone upon some expedition, she had taken advantage of his absence to leave her nation with her lover; and together they had fled to the Pawnee village, which they reached a week previous to our arrival.

[A] We later found out that this Indian had fallen in love with a young woman from his tribe, who was married to someone else. However, with her husband away on an expedition, she seized the opportunity to escape her people with her lover. Together, they had run away to the Pawnee village, arriving there a week before we did.

For a short time after the introduction of the various chiefs, the mass of grim beings hemmed us in, sitting upon the ground like so many dark forms of statuary, without voice or motion. Several at length arose, and coming towards Mr. E——, and Major D——, (the United States agent for the Pawnee Indians,) extended the stem of their pipes to the lips of each, then, instantly retiring, resumed their station in the crowd. By this action, we afterwards learned, that[17] each pledged himself to present a horse to the person to whom he extended his pipe. In the meanwhile, two old men, who had no horses to lose by the free indulgence of liberal feelings, rose up, and by loud and vehement harangues, endeavoured to pique the liberality of the rest. They boasted of the number they would bestow, if they but had them, and recounted as examples the acts of generosity which they had performed in their youth. As that youth ran far back, beyond the memory of the oldest inhabitant, there was little probability of their being contradicted.

For a brief time after the various chiefs were introduced, the crowd of grim figures surrounded us, sitting on the ground like dark statues, completely still and silent. Eventually, several of them stood up and approached Mr. E—— and Major D—— (the United States agent for the Pawnee Indians), extending the stems of their pipes to their lips. Then, they quickly returned to their spots in the crowd. From this action, we later learned that each person was pledging to give a horse to the individual they offered their pipe to. Meanwhile, two older men, who had nothing to lose by being generous, stood up and, with loud and passionate speeches, tried to inspire the rest to be more generous. They bragged about how many horses they would give, if they only had them, and recounted the acts of kindness they had done in their youth. Since that youth dated back far beyond the memory of even the oldest resident, it was unlikely anyone would challenge them.

After they had finished, the Wild Horse, (I do not recollect his Indian name) the principal warrior of the nation, stood up and harangued the assembled multitude. He launched out in a long panegyric upon the whites, which was delivered with a warmth of expression no[18] doubt greatly increased by the sight of the wagons laden with presents. This warrior was one of the most singular as well as ferocious of the tribe; and many were the tales of his war expeditions, afterwards related to us by the trappers, as we lay stretched around our night-fires. His height could have been but little short of seven feet, and every limb was in proportion. Unlike the rest of his tribe, his hair remained unshaven, and hung in long tangled locks, which reached nearly to his waist, and were profusely smeared with red ochre. His low, retreating forehead was almost buried in wrinkles; and his eyes, deep set in his head, glowed like living coals. His nose was large and prominent; and the size of an enormous mouth was not at all diminished by two streaks of vermilion, which he had drawn from each corner, to his ears. He wore neither covering nor ornament, unless the profusion[19] of black clay and red ochre which covered his body, deserved that name. He stood out in his naked proportions a giant among those who surrounded him; and the wild energy of his gesticulation as he delivered his harangue, showed the prodigious strength hidden in his form, and which only required an occasion to bring it into action. From his youth upward he had been the leading warrior in the nation, and his deeds had spread a terror of his name through all the hostile tribes. Though no chief, his influence in the village was equal to theirs, rendering him as much an object of jealousy to them as of dread to their enemies.

After they finished, the Wild Horse, (I don't remember his Indian name) the main warrior of the tribe, stood up and spoke to the gathered crowd. He went into a long, heartfelt praise of the white people, clearly fired up by the sight of the wagons full of gifts. This warrior was one of the most unique and fierce members of the tribe; many stories of his war adventures were later shared with us by the trappers as we sat around our campfires at night. He was nearly seven feet tall, and his body was perfectly proportioned. Unlike the others in his tribe, his hair was unshaved, hanging in long, tangled locks that almost reached his waist, smeared with red ochre. His low forehead was deeply wrinkled, and his eyes, deeply set, glowed like live coals. He had a large, prominent nose, and his enormous mouth was accentuated by two streaks of bright red paint that ran from the corners of his mouth to his ears. He wore no clothing or decorations, unless the thick layers of black clay and red ochre covering his body counted. He stood out as a giant among those around him, and the wild energy of his gestures while delivering his speech demonstrated the incredible strength within him, just waiting for the right moment to strike. From his youth, he had been the top warrior in the tribe, and his actions inspired fear of his name among all the rival tribes. Though he wasn’t a chief, his influence in the village was equal to theirs, making him as much a source of jealousy for them as he was a source of fear for their enemies.

When he had finished his address, the chief rose and spoke to his men. After this the circle opened, and forming into two lines, one on each side, the warriors prepared to escort us into their village.

When he finished his speech, the chief stood up and talked to his men. After that, the circle opened up, and forming two lines, one on each side, the warriors got ready to escort us into their village.

[20]

[20]

CHAPTER II.

Journey to the Grand Pawnee Village.—Old Indian Female.—Chief’s Lodge.—Indian Feasts.—Kioway Female.

Journey to the Grand Pawnee Village.—Old Indian Woman.—Chief's Lodge.—Indian Feasts.—Kioway Woman.

As soon as we emerged from the crowd that had surrounded us, we perceived the plain between us and the village swarming with the rest of its inhabitants. It appeared as if every man, woman, and child had looked upon the day of our arrival, as one of jubilee. The boys had thrown aside their bows and arrows, the females had abandoned their drudgery, and the old men had ceased their songs of former victories, to paint themselves up for the festival. The reception was over, and all the requisite awe of their nation had been impressed upon us. They now threw aside[21] the stern, unbending character of the Indian warrior, and pressed round us with all the kind hospitality of hosts, in receiving their most welcome guests.

As soon as we got away from the crowd that had gathered around us, we saw the open area between us and the village buzzing with the rest of its people. It felt like everyone — men, women, and children — viewed our arrival as a celebration. The boys had put down their bows and arrows, the women had stopped their chores, and the old men had paused their songs of past victories to paint themselves for the festival. The welcome was complete, and they had already instilled in us the necessary respect for their culture. They now set aside[21] the serious, rigid demeanor of the Indian warrior and surrounded us with the warm hospitality of hosts eager to receive their honored guests.

Small bands of young men amused themselves by dashing around the party, at the full speed of their horses, and attempting to oust each other from their saddles by the violent collision of their animals. Occasionally a few would start off in a race across the plain, whooping and screaming, and clattering their arms in the ears of their steeds, to excite them even beyond the mad rate at which they were careering.

Small groups of young guys entertained themselves by racing around the party at full speed on their horses, trying to knock each other off their saddles by crashing their animals together. Sometimes, a few would take off in a race across the field, shouting and cheering, and banging their weapons to get their horses even more pumped up than they already were as they sped along.

Others of the young men hung round the party, making their remarks on its different members, and occasionally exciting loud peals of laughter from their comrades. These however were frequently cut short by a stern word from one of the chiefs.

Others of the young men gathered around the group, commenting on its various members, and occasionally provoking loud bursts of laughter from their friends. However, these were often interrupted by a stern word from one of the leaders.

[22]

[22]

The whole road from the plain to the village, was lined with women and children. They had not dared to approach during the formalities of our reception, but now eagerly pressed forward to gaze upon so unwonted a sight as that of a white stranger entering freely into their village. Besides this they were all anxious to gratify that curiosity which is peculiarly strong in the bosom of an Indian—especially a female.

The entire road from the plain to the village was filled with women and children. They hadn't felt brave enough to come close during the formalities of our welcome, but now they eagerly stepped forward to get a look at the unusual sight of a white stranger walking freely into their village. On top of that, they all wanted to satisfy that curiosity that is especially strong in an Indian—especially among women.

They were nearly all mounted upon little stiff-maned drudge horses of the village, sometimes singly, but generally in clusters of two or three.

They were mostly riding little, stiff-maned workhorses from the village, sometimes individually, but usually in groups of two or three.

In particular, one withered, gray-headed old squaw, with a family of four children under her charge, attracted our attention. She was mounted upon a little wall-eyed, cream-coloured pony, with a roach mane and a bob-tail. There was a lurking devil looking out of his half-closed[23] eye, the very antipodes of his rider, who sat upon his back like the picture of Patience. Her charge she had arranged, as well as could be expected from a person in her situation. One little fellow, whose eyes gleamed like sparks of fire, from beneath the long tangled hair, which nearly covered his face, was striding almost upon the neck of the horse, armed with a heavy Indian whip. One little one was dozing in her arms, another was clinging tightly to her back. The face of a fourth, like the head of a caterpillar, just ready to emerge from a cocoon, was peering from the mouth of a leather bag, fastened between her shoulders.

One particularly withered, gray-haired woman, with four kids to take care of, caught our eye. She was riding a small, wall-eyed cream-colored pony with a roached mane and a bobbed tail. There was an impish glint in the pony's half-closed eye, totally opposite to its rider, who sat on its back like a picture of calmness. She had managed her responsibilities as best as one could expect in her situation. One little boy, whose eyes sparkled like fire from beneath his long, tangled hair that nearly covered his face, was almost hanging over the horse's neck, armed with a heavy Indian whip. One child was dozing in her arms, another was clinging tightly to her back. The face of a fourth child, resembling a caterpillar about to come out of a cocoon, was peeking out from a leather bag strapped between her shoulders.

But though the woman thus scrupulously divided the burden with her steed, he seemed far from satisfied with his situation, and at last determined to rid himself of his encumbrance.

But even though the woman carefully shared the load with her horse, he seemed far from happy with his situation, and eventually decided he wanted to get rid of his burden.

Tossing his head in the air, he commenced[24] waltzing, and capering round upon his hind feet, to the great discomfiture of the squaw. In great tribulation she reached out both hands, and clung with might and main to the high pommel of the Indian pack-saddle, while two of the children, left to their own guidance, clung like monkeys round her body.

Tossing his head in the air, he began[24] waltzing and jumping around on his hind feet, much to the embarrassment of the squaw. In distress, she reached out both hands and held tightly to the high pommel of the Indian pack-saddle, while two of the children, left to their own devices, clung like monkeys around her body.

The horse, finding that the first experiment had not succeeded to his satisfaction, altered his plan of action. He planted his fore feet firmly upon the sod, and flourished his heels as high in the air as his head was the moment before. Still his rider continued to cling to the saddle, making use of every expression of Indian objurgation and soothing, in a vain appeal to the sensibilities of the restive animal. There was one, however, evidently delighted with his capers; this was the naked little elf perched upon his neck, who evidently aided and abetted the mutiny by[25] a sudden switch of his whip—occasionally casting back his sly, laughing black eye upon the chattering old lady and her screaming brood.

The horse, realizing that his first attempt hadn’t worked out well, changed his strategy. He planted his front hooves firmly on the ground and kicked his heels as high in the air as his head was just a moment before. Still, his rider held on to the saddle, using every word of frustration and comfort he could think of in a pointless try to appeal to the restless animal. There was one individual, however, who was clearly enjoying the show; this was the little naked elf sitting on his neck, who was clearly encouraging the rebellion by[25] suddenly flicking his whip—occasionally glancing back with a mischievous, laughing look at the chattering old lady and her screaming kids.

At last the animal finding that no physical force of his could free his back from the burden, came to the conclusion that the less time he spent in accomplishing his journey the shorter would be his ordeal. So he started off at a full gallop for the village, and we caught our last glimpse of him as he dashed between the lodges, urged on by the lash of his imp-like little rider.

At last, the animal realized that no amount of strength could free his back from the load, so he concluded that the quicker he finished his journey, the shorter his suffering would be. He took off at a full gallop toward the village, and we caught our last glimpse of him as he raced between the lodges, driven on by the whip of his mischievous little rider.

When the party had once commenced its march, it was not long before they reached the point of destination; for though the Indians crowded forward to satisfy their curiosity, they remained at such a distance as to offer no obstacle to our progress. This rule of etiquette was, however, occasionally transgressed by troops[26] of untrimmed, goblin-looking little urchins who hung upon the heels of the party. They crowded around the baggage wagons, and gazed with a mixture of terror and wild delight upon the oxen, who, with lolling tongues and reeling steps, were, almost inch by inch, winning their way to the village.

When the party started its march, it didn’t take long for them to reach their destination. Although the Indians gathered around out of curiosity, they kept a safe distance and didn’t obstruct our progress. However, this unwritten rule was sometimes ignored by groups of unkempt, goblin-like little kids who followed closely behind. They clustered around the baggage wagons, watching with a mix of fear and wild excitement as the oxen, tongues hanging out and stumbling, slowly made their way to the village.

Several times when a circle of little curious faces, anxious to see, but ready to run, had formed around the team, a sharp, shrill scream from some more mischievous of the gang, would in an instant disperse all their rallied courage, and send them scampering at full speed over the prairie.

Several times, when a group of little curious faces, eager to see but ready to flee, had gathered around the team, a loud, high-pitched scream from one of the more mischievous kids would instantly scatter all their gathered courage and send them running at full speed across the prairie.

Another grand object of attraction was the Black Bear, who trudged in front, surrounded by a rabble crowd of women and children. From the first moment of our arrival he had been an object of intense curiosity, and had been gazed at with a mixture of fear and astonishment[27] by the whole nation. But there is an old saying that “too much familiarity breeds contempt;” and in this case it was verified. By degrees, the circle which formed around him at a respectful distance, became more and more compressed. It was in vain that he attempted to rid himself of their company; they swarmed around him like ants. If he quickened his pace, they did the same; if he lingered, they were equally slow; and if he turned upon them, they scattered in every direction. But after a while, even this wore off, and they finally hemmed him in, so that it was almost impossible to move for the crowd. When they had thus closed upon him, the lurking spirit of mischief began to show itself. They tugged at his coat tail, they pulled his pantaloons, and they jostled him until the perspiration, the effect of fear and exertion, poured in streams down his face. At length one[28] toothless, gray-headed old crone, attracted by the glistening appearance of his black leather cap, made a violent snatch, and seized hold of it. A hot scramble ensued for the prize, which, after much derangement to the wardrobe of the negro, was obtained by the rightful owner. He had no sooner regained his property, than he opened his shirt, and placed it next his bosom. He then buttoned his coat over it up to the chin, evincing his respect to the nation by performing the rest of his journey uncovered.

Another big attraction was the Black Bear, who lumbered in front, surrounded by a chaotic crowd of women and children. From the moment we arrived, he was the center of intense curiosity, looked at with a mix of fear and amazement[27] by everyone. But there’s an old saying that “too much familiarity breeds contempt,” and in this case, it proved true. Gradually, the space that formed around him at a respectful distance shrank more and more. It was useless for him to try to shake them off; they crowded around him like ants. If he sped up, they did too; if he slowed down, they kept pace; and if he turned to face them, they scattered in all directions. But eventually, even that faded away, and they finally enclosed him, making it nearly impossible to move because of the crowd. Once they had closed in on him, a playful spirit kicked in. They tugged at his coat tail, pulled at his pants, and jostled him until sweat, from both fear and effort, streamed down his face. Finally, an old toothless woman with gray hair, attracted by the shiny look of his black leather cap, made a wild grab and snatched it. A chaotic scramble broke out over the prize, which, after causing a lot of disruption to his outfit, was claimed by its rightful owner. No sooner had he recovered his cap than he opened his shirt and tucked it next to his chest. He then buttoned his coat up to the chin, showing his respect to the crowd by continuing his journey uncovered.

We found that the Pawnee village had been rebuilt since it was burnt by the Delawares. It is situate in the open prairie, at the foot of a long range of hills, and within about fifty yards of the Platte. The river at this place is about two miles broad, and very shallow, being constantly forded by the squaws, who visit the different islands, and obtain from them[29] the only fuel and building materials, to be found in this part of the country.

We found that the Pawnee village had been rebuilt since it was burned down by the Delawares. It's located on the open prairie, at the base of a long range of hills, and about fifty yards from the Platte. The river here is about two miles wide and very shallow, constantly crossed by the women who visit the different islands to gather the only fuel and building materials available in this area.[29]

The lodges are numerous, and stand close together, without the least regard to regularity. They are built in the same way as those in the Otoe village.

The lodges are numerous and are huddled together, showing no concern for order. They’re constructed in the same manner as those in the Otoe village.

On account of the scarcity of wood, several families congregate together in the same lodge. The male portion pass the whole day, lounging and sleeping around, or gorging themselves from the large kettle filled with buffalo flesh, which is perpetually over the fire.

Due to the lack of wood, several families gather in the same lodge. The men spend the entire day lounging and napping, or stuffing themselves from the big pot filled with buffalo meat that's constantly over the fire.

As we entered the village, the tops of the lodges were completely covered with women and children, and the area in front of the chief’s dwelling was equally crowded. When we reached the front, the chief, who had ridden in advance of the party, stepped from the dark passage which formed the entrance to his abode, to meet us. He was completely enveloped[30] in a robe of white wolf skin, upon which was painted a hieroglyphic account of his warlike achievements. Upon the approach of Mr. E——, he advanced towards him, and taking the robe from his shoulders, presented it to him, requesting him (through the interpreter) to keep it for his sake. He then ushered the party into his dwelling, and pointed out the place allotted for the reception of the contents of the wagons. After this he called together a number of Indians, and gave them directions to assist in unloading. He stood at the door, watching their movements, to prevent any attempt at purloining—a crime too common among the lower classes of an Indian village.

As we entered the village, the tops of the lodges were packed with women and children, and the area in front of the chief’s house was just as crowded. When we got to the front, the chief, who had ridden ahead of the group, emerged from the dark passage that led to his home to greet us. He was completely wrapped in a white wolf skin robe, which had a painted hieroglyphic record of his military accomplishments. When Mr. E—— approached, the chief moved toward him, took the robe off his shoulders, and handed it to him, asking (through the interpreter) to keep it on his behalf. He then welcomed us into his home and showed us where to unload the contents of the wagons. After that, he gathered several Indians and instructed them to help with the unloading. He stood at the door, keeping an eye on their actions to prevent any theft—an all-too-common issue among the lower classes in an Indian village.[30]

Nearly half an hour elapsed in this way, during which time the lodge was becoming more and more crowded. One dusky form after another glided with a noiseless step over the threshold, moving[31] across to the darkest corners of the lodge. Here they seated themselves upon the ground, and shrouded their shaggy robes around them, so as completely to screen the lower part of their faces. As they fixed their unwavering gaze upon us from the dark parts of the building their eyes seemed to shine out like glowing balls of phosphorus.

Nearly half an hour went by like this, during which the lodge became increasingly crowded. One shadowy figure after another silently slipped through the door, moving[31] to the dimmest corners of the lodge. There, they sat down on the ground, wrapping their shaggy robes around themselves to hide the lower part of their faces completely. As they stared intently at us from the dark areas of the building, their eyes appeared to shine like glowing balls of phosphorus.

Not a word was spoken—no undertoned conversation was carried on—all was silence, save the hurried footsteps of those who were busied according to the directions of the chief. No jests were uttered, for we were now under the roof of their leader, and any word spoken in derogation of his guests would have called down instant punishment.

Not a word was said—there was no quiet conversation—all was silence, except for the hurried footsteps of those who were busy following the chief's orders. No jokes were made, because we were now under our leader's roof, and speaking negatively about his guests would have resulted in immediate punishment.

Upon our entrance into the lodge, a large kettle had been filled with buffalo flesh and hard corn, and placed over the fire. When we were fairly settled in[32] our abode, and the bustle of unloading had in a measure passed away, the wife of the chief (by-the-by he had five of them) poured the whole of its contents into a large wooden bowl. She then armed each of us with a black dipper made of buffalo horn, and made signs for us to commence.

Upon entering the lodge, a large kettle was filled with buffalo meat and hard corn and set over the fire. Once we were settled in[32] our space, and the commotion of unloading had calmed down, the chief's wife (by the way, he had five of them) poured all of it into a big wooden bowl. She then handed each of us a black dipper made from buffalo horn and signaled for us to start eating.

We did not wait for a second invitation, but immediately, with both fingers and dippers, attacked the mountain of food before us. We had not eaten since daylight; it was now late in the day; and the appetites of the party, never particularly delicate, having increased in proportion to the length of their fast, the devastation was enormous. But every excess brings with it its own punishment; and our case was not an exception to the general rule. Scarce had we finished, when a little Indian boy, half covered with a tattered buffalo skin, forced[33] his way into the lodge, elbowing in among the warriors with all that transient air of consequence worn by little characters when charged with some mission of importance. He came to the side of the chief, who was sitting near us, with his legs doubled under him, after the Turkish fashion, and whispered in his ear. The chief rose, and announced that the Long Hair, the second warrior of the village, had prepared a feast in honour of our arrival, and was waiting for us to come and partake. There was some demurring as to the acceptance of this invitation. The Interpreter, however, informed us that there was no resource, as eating your way into the good will of the savages, is necessary to the success of an Indian treaty. It was useless to plead that we had already eaten sufficient, for that is a thing incredible to an Indian, who always carries with him an appetite proportioned to the quantity[34] to be eaten, and the opportunity of doing so. Let the latter come as often as it may, it invariably finds him prepared.

We didn’t wait for a second invitation, but immediately, using both our hands and whatever utensils we had, dove into the mountain of food in front of us. We hadn’t eaten since morning; it was now late in the day, and the group’s appetites, never particularly refined, had grown in proportion to how long we had gone without food, leading to a significant amount of destruction of the meal. But every excess has its consequences, and we were no exception to that rule. Hardly had we finished when a young Indian boy, barely covered with a tattered buffalo skin, pushed his way into the lodge, elbowing among the warriors with the sort of importance that little people often carry when sent on an important mission. He approached the chief, who was sitting near us with his legs folded beneath him in the Turkish style, and whispered in his ear. The chief stood up and announced that Long Hair, the second leader of the village, had prepared a feast to honor our arrival and was waiting for us to join him. There was some hesitation about accepting this invitation. However, the Interpreter informed us that we had no choice, as winning the goodwill of the natives through shared meals is crucial for the success of an Indian treaty. It was pointless to argue that we had already eaten enough, as that concept is unbelievable to an Indian, who always has an appetite proportional to the amount of food available to eat and the opportunities to do so. No matter how often those opportunities arise, he is always ready.

After some consultation, seeing no remedy, we left the lodge, and followed our little guide through the intricacies of the village, to the dwelling of the Long Hair. When we entered he was sitting upon the ground, and motioned us to a seat upon some dirty cushions of undressed hides. He was a stern, gloomy looking man, with an anxious, wrinkled brow, a mouth like iron, and an eye like fire. He evidently made efforts to be sociable; but it was not in his nature; and during the whole feast, the stern, unbending character of the Indian warrior, was continually peering out from beneath the show of hospitality. He urged us to eat, and he even attempted to smile; but it more resembled the angry snarl of a wild-cat,[35] than the evidence of any pleasurable emotion. In short, we liked him not, and hurried through our feast as soon as possible. When we had finished, and while a number of the party were smoking, in turn, from a large red stone pipe, which he passed round, the Doctor rose and slowly sauntered round the lodge. He at length observed a small bundle of bones, and skin, which hung from a pole crossing the centre of the lodge. Curious to know what it might contain, he reached out his hand to take hold of it. From the moment that he had left his seat, the brow of the chief had darkened, but he said nothing; contenting himself by narrowly watching the motions of his guest;—but no sooner had he touched the bundle, than the effect upon the frame of the Indian was like an electric shock. He half started from his seat; the veins on his forehead swelled like whipcord; and his eyes shot fire.—With[36] clenched fists and extended arms, he shrieked out something between a yell and an imprecation. The secret was soon explained by the frightened Interpreter. The bundle that had attracted the curiosity of the Doctor, was the medicine bag[B] of the lodge. To disturb this is one of the greatest outrages that can be inflicted upon the superstitious feelings of an Indian. At another time, the Doctor might have paid dearly for his rashness. As it was, at the earnest solicitations of the Interpreter, he resumed his seat, and[37] the anger of the chief passed away. Shortly after this, another courier arrived to invite us to a third feast; and taking our leave, we followed him. This feast was exactly the same as the former. Before we had finished, invitation after invitation came pouring in upon us, until we had visited about ten or fifteen lodges. One after another, the different members of the party then gave out, and returned to the abode of the chief.

After some discussion, seeing no other options, we left the lodge and followed our small guide through the winding paths of the village to the home of the Long Hair. When we entered, he was sitting on the ground and gestured for us to take a seat on some dirty cushions made of untreated hides. He was a serious, gloomy-looking man, with a furrowed brow, a mouth that was hard as iron, and eyes that burned like fire. He clearly tried to be friendly, but it just wasn’t in him; throughout the entire meal, the stern, unyielding nature of the Indian warrior kept surfacing behind his facade of hospitality. He encouraged us to eat and even tried to smile, but it looked more like the snarl of an angry wildcat than any kind of genuine happiness. In short, we didn’t like him much and rushed through our meal as quickly as we could. Once we finished, and while several members of the group took turns smoking from a large red stone pipe he passed around, the Doctor stood up and slowly walked around the lodge. Eventually, he noticed a small bundle of bones and skin hanging from a pole in the center of the lodge. Curious about its contents, he reached out to grab it. The moment he got up, the chief’s expression darkened, but he didn’t say anything; he just watched the Doctor closely. But as soon as the Doctor touched the bundle, the Indian reacted as if shocked. He half-leaped from his seat; the veins on his forehead bulged like cords; and his eyes blazed with anger. With clenched fists and outstretched arms, he let out a sound that was a mix between a yell and a curse. The terrified Interpreter quickly explained what was happening. The bundle that had caught the Doctor’s attention was the medicine bag of the lodge. Disturbing it is one of the worst offenses against an Indian's superstitions. At another time, the Doctor could have faced serious consequences for his carelessness. As it was, at the Interpreter's urgent request, he sat back down, and the chief's anger subsided. Shortly after this, another messenger came to invite us to a third feast, and we left with him. This feast was exactly like the last one. Before we finished, one invitation after another kept coming in until we had visited about ten or fifteen lodges. One by one, the members of the group then gave out and returned to the chief's home.

[B] Every lodge in an Indian village contains what is called its Medicine Bag, which is hung up in the most conspicuous place, and regarded with the greatest veneration, not only by the inhabitants of that individual lodge, but by the whole tribe. Little is known of their contents, as they are seldom opened, and always with the greatest formalities. On these occasions, all possible care is taken to exclude strangers, whose presence or interference is regarded as a certain source of future misfortune.

[B] Every lodge in an Indian village has what's known as a Medicine Bag, which is displayed in a prominent spot and is reverently respected, not just by the people of that specific lodge, but by the entire tribe. Not much is known about what's inside, as they are rarely opened and only after following strict protocols. During these moments, every effort is made to keep outsiders away, as their presence or interference is believed to bring about bad luck in the future.

Upon our return, Mr. E—— assembled the different warriors, and after some consultation, the following day was appointed for holding a council, to agree upon the terms of the treaty.

Upon our return, Mr. E—— gathered the various warriors, and after some discussion, the next day was set for holding a council to agree on the terms of the treaty.

When this was settled, the chief turned and spoke a few words to the heralds.[C][38] They immediately started through the village, proclaiming the time appointed for the council.

When this was settled, the chief turned and said a few words to the heralds.[C][38] They immediately set off through the village, announcing the scheduled time for the council.

[C] These heralds are self-elected, and are composed of the oldest men in the village, who run through the town to spread the orders of the chief. When no such service is required, they amuse themselves by stalking round the village, yelling out advice to the young men, with voices which may be heard at the distance of a mile, but which, as far as I was able to judge, was but little attended to.

[C] These messengers choose themselves and are made up of the oldest men in the village, who sprint through town to share the chief's orders. When there are no orders to deliver, they entertain themselves by wandering around the village, shouting advice to the young men, with voices loud enough to be heard a mile away, but from what I could tell, it was hardly paid attention to.

While Mr. E—— was thus engaged, the rest of the party drew round the fire, to discuss the different events of the day. The bear-skin, forming the inner door of the lodge, was slowly raised, and a female stepped timidly in, and moved rapidly, and evidently with a desire to escape observation, into the darkest part of the lodge. Her whole appearance bespoke her a stranger. She was beautiful; and though a timid being, moved with the step of a queen. She was the wife of the Kioway Indian, and her dress was of a richness corresponding with his. A bright band of silver was fastened round her neck; a small jacket[39] of scarlet cloth, the spoil of some pillaged caravan, edged with silver lace and beads, was secured round her waist and breast, with scarlet ribands, and a long garment of blue cloth enveloped the rest of her form. Like her husband, she wore medals of silver upon her breast, and bracelets of the same upon her wrists. Her mocassins, also, were more finely ornamented than those of the Pawnee women, who were seated around.

While Mr. E—— was busy, the rest of the group gathered around the fire to talk about the day's events. The bear-skin, which served as the inner door of the lodge, was slowly lifted, and a woman stepped in timidly, quickly moving into the darkest corner of the lodge as if trying to avoid being seen. Everything about her made it clear she was a stranger. She was beautiful, and even though she seemed shy, she walked with the grace of a queen. She was the wife of a Kioway Indian, and her clothing matched his richness. A shiny silver band was fastened around her neck; a small scarlet cloth jacket, taken from a looted caravan, was trimmed with silver lace and beads, and was tied at her waist and chest with scarlet ribbons. A long blue cloth garment covered the rest of her body. Like her husband, she wore silver medals on her chest and silver bracelets on her wrists. Her moccasins were also more elaborately decorated than those of the Pawnee women sitting around her.

From the moment of her entrance, she became the object of attraction to all eyes. Observing this, she withdrew into one of the berths, and dropping in front of her a screen of grass matting, remained there for the rest of the day.

From the moment she walked in, she caught everyone's attention. Noticing this, she stepped into one of the berths and dropped a screen of grass matting in front of her, staying there for the rest of the day.

[40]

[40]

CHAPTER III.

Grand Pawnee Village.—The Council.

Grand Pawnee Village.—The Council.

The second day after our arrival was appointed for holding the council. It was a fine frosty morning. The sun rose like a huge ball of crimson over the low hills; pouring a flood of lurid light upon the dancing waters of the Platte, and gemming with a thousand tints, the frost beads that glittered upon the tall withering grass of the prairie.

The second day after we arrived was set for the council. It was a beautiful frosty morning. The sun rose like a massive red ball over the low hills, flooding the dancing waters of the Platte with bright light and decorating the frost beads on the tall, dying grass of the prairie with a thousand colors.

A number of us left the lodge early in the morning, and strolled towards the banks of the Platte. A few gaunt, sinewy wolf-dogs were prowling about the silent village, in search of food. The savages had not yet left their lairs, except one or[41] two solitary individuals, muffled in their robes, who at sight of us, hurried to their abodes to give information that the strangers were stirring. Occasionally, as we passed the dark funnel-like mouth of the dwellings, the half of a face would be seen, cautiously looking out, and after staring at us for an instant, would vanish into the interior to call out the rest of the inhabitants.

A bunch of us left the lodge early in the morning and walked toward the banks of the Platte. A few skinny, tough wolf-dogs were roaming around the quiet village, looking for food. The locals hadn’t left their homes yet, except for one or two individuals wrapped in their robes, who, when they saw us, quickly went back inside to let others know that strangers were around. Occasionally, as we passed by the dark, funnel-like entrances of the homes, we would spot half a face peeking out, cautiously observing us. After staring for a moment, they would disappear inside to summon the rest of the residents.

We had not proceeded far, before about a dozen half-starved Indian wolf-dogs collected at our heels. Here they followed, raising their nostrils, baring their long white fangs, and uttering deep growls. Their green flashing eyes; their long bristling hair; and their tails stiffly extended as they slowly stalked after us, convinced us that they waited only for the slightest appearance of fear on our part, to commence an attack. It also plainly showed that however welcome our appearance[42] might be to the Indians, there were some members of the village who did not participate in the general feeling of joy.

We hadn’t gone far when about a dozen half-starved Indian wolf-dogs gathered at our heels. They followed us, raising their noses, showing their long white fangs, and growling deeply. Their green, gleaming eyes, long bristling fur, and tails held stiffly as they slowly stalked behind us made it clear they were just waiting for the slightest hint of fear from us before launching an attack. It also clearly indicated that while our presence might be welcomed by the Indians, there were members of the village who didn’t share in the overall feeling of joy.

In spite, however, of this show of ill will, we continued our walk until we reached the Platte. Here we seated ourselves upon the trunk of a tree lying prostrate on the bank of the river.

In spite of this display of bad feelings, we kept walking until we reached the Platte. There, we sat down on the trunk of a tree that was lying flat on the riverbank.

In the meantime, the Indians had received intelligence of our movements, and began to edge towards the stream. The children came running openly and in droves. The old men and warriors carelessly sauntered along towards the water, and came down upon us as if by accident. Others more modest, crouched down in the long grass, creeping stealthily forward, until every stump concealed a painted form, and every bush was alive with curious faces.

In the meantime, the Indigenous people had gotten word of our movements and started to move closer to the stream. The children came running freely and in groups. The older men and warriors casually strolled toward the water, approaching us as if by chance. Others, more subtle, crouched down in the tall grass, creeping quietly forward until every stump hid a painted figure, and every bush was filled with curious faces.

Nearest to us was a tall, thin Indian, clad in an old, worn-out buffalo-robe.

Nearest to us was a tall, thin Indian, wearing an old, worn-out buffalo robe.

[43]

[43]

There was a “gallows-bird” look about him,—no doubt some prodigal son, disinherited by a crusty old curmudgeon father. He was standing with his back half towards us, and his face turned away, apparently gazing up the river; the very attitude to “give the lie” to his eyes, which were convulsively straining towards us, from the corner of their sockets, and scanning our every movement with an intense and eager curiosity.

There was a “gallows-bird” look about him—probably some wayward son disowned by a grumpy old man. He was standing with his back partially towards us, his face turned away as if he were looking up the river; it was the perfect pose to contradict his eyes, which were desperately straining towards us from the corners of their sockets, watching our every movement with intense and eager curiosity.

At length one of the party wishing to inquire about our horses, beckoned him forward. This was a signal for all the rest. They came trooping up from every quarter, under the pretence of giving information; and upon every sign made by us, about twenty tongues gabbled unintelligible answers. After spending about half an hour upon the banks, and finding that nothing was to be gained in the way of[44] information, we turned off in the direction of the village.

Finally, one person in the group wanted to ask about our horses and signaled him to come closer. This was a cue for everyone else. They all rushed over from every direction, pretending to offer information; and with every gesture we made, about twenty voices babbled nonsensical answers. After about half an hour on the banks and realizing we weren't getting any useful information, we headed towards the village.

It was now humming with life. The warriors were collected in small knots of five or six, and, by their vehement gestures, were apparently engaged in earnest conversation. The children were rolling and tumbling in the dirt; the squaws were busily engaged. Some were bringing from their lodges large leather sacks of shelled corn; others were spreading it out to dry, upon the leather of their buffalo-skin tents, which had been stretched out upon the ground. Others were cleansing from it the decayed kernels and packing it up in small sacks of a whitish undressed leather, resembling parchment. These were then deposited in cache-holes[D] for a winter’s store.

It was now buzzing with energy. The warriors gathered in small groups of five or six, and by their animated gestures, it seemed they were deep in conversation. The children were rolling and playing in the dirt; the women were hard at work. Some were bringing large leather bags of shelled corn from their lodges, while others were spreading it out to dry on the leather of their buffalo-skin tents, which had been laid out on the ground. Some were removing decayed kernels from it and packing it into small sacks made of pale, untreated leather that looked like parchment. These were then stored in cache-holes[D] for the winter's supply.

[D] The Cache, is a large hole dug in the ground like a cistern. It is narrow at the top (about four feet in diameter) but wider as it descends, until its form somewhat resembles that of a jug. It will contain about an hundred bushels of corn.

[D] The Cache is a big hole dug in the ground like a cistern. It’s narrow at the top (about four feet in diameter) but gets wider as it goes down, until it somewhat resembles a jug. It can hold about a hundred bushels of corn.

Upon leaving their villages, the Indians deposit the corn which is to serve for their winter’s store in granaries of this description, and cover the apertures with earth, so that it is impossible, for a person unacquainted with their exact position, to discover the entrance. The name Cache is given by the French traders who derive it from the word cacher (to conceal.)

Upon leaving their villages, the Native Americans store the corn they need for winter in granaries like these and cover the openings with dirt, making it impossible for someone unaware of their exact location to find the entrance. The term Cache is used by the French traders, who take it from the word cacher (to conceal).

[45]

[45]

At a distance from the village, a band of females were slowly wending along the top of one of the low prairie ridges, to their daily labour in the small plantations of corn. These are scattered in every direction round the village, wherever a spot of rich, black soil, gives promise of a bountiful harvest. Some of them are as much as eight miles distant from the town.

At a distance from the village, a group of women was slowly making their way along the top of a low prairie ridge, heading to their daily work in the small cornfields. These fields are spread out in every direction around the village, wherever there’s a patch of rich, black soil that promises a good harvest. Some of them are as far as eight miles away from town.

There is a fearful uncertainty hanging round the lives of these females. At the[46] rising of the sun they depart to their toil, often never to return. They are constantly exposed to the attacks of lurking foes, who steal down upon their villages, to cut off stragglers. They come and disappear with equal silence and celerity. Their presence is unknown, until the long absence of a friend, or a mutilated body, found sometimes after the lapse of several days, conveys to their friends a thrilling token, that the hand of the destroyer has been busied among them, and the hour of vengeance has passed.

There’s a terrifying uncertainty surrounding the lives of these women. At sunrise, they leave to do their work, often never to come back. They’re constantly at risk from hidden attackers who sneak into their villages to cut off anyone who falls behind. They come and go just as quietly and swiftly. Their presence goes unnoticed until the long absence of a friend or a mutilated body, sometimes discovered days later, sends a chilling reminder to their loved ones that the destroyer has been at work among them, and the moment for revenge has passed.

As we proceeded, we were again waited upon by a committee of the dogs of the town. They formed in a train behind us, with the same expression of ill feeling that had been manifested by their predecessors. But this last display of rancour was of short duration; for a stout, tattered Indian, who looked as if his last ablution had been performed during his infancy, rushed[47] out from one of the lodges, and with a few vigorous applications of his foot changed the aspect of affairs. In an instant the glistening eyes of the curs sunk from fury to meekness; the hair which bristled boldly up was sleeked quietly down to their backs; the tails which had stood out as erect as bars of iron, were tucked snugly away between their legs, and the snarls were converted into yells. In short, the canine committee were unmercifully beaten, and fled yelping and howling in every direction.

As we moved onward, we were once again confronted by a group of local dogs. They lined up behind us, displaying the same hostility shown by the previous ones. However, this last show of aggression didn't last long; a heavyset, ragged Indian, who looked like he hadn't cleaned himself since childhood, came rushing out from one of the lodges. With a few strong kicks, he changed the situation entirely. In an instant, the fierce looks in the dogs' eyes went from anger to submission; their bristled fur was smoothed down against their backs; tails that had been standing straight up were now tucked snugly between their legs, and their snarls turned into whines. In short, the canine group was soundly defeated and scattered, yelping and howling in all directions.

Our attention was now called to the long, lean, wiery old heralds, who were stalking through the town, calling forth the warriors, and exhorting them to prepare for the council. Occasionally they stopped to gossip with some gray-headed crony, who stood blinking like an owl at the entrance of his dwelling. At other times they paused to bestow a little wholesome[48] advice upon some wild urchin, guilty of some breach of decorum towards their guests.

Our attention was now drawn to the tall, thin, wiry old heralds who were making their way through the town, calling out to the warriors and urging them to get ready for the council. Occasionally, they would stop to chat with some gray-haired friend, who stood blinking like an owl at the entrance of his home. Other times, they took a moment to give some good advice to a mischievous kid who had misbehaved in front of their guests.

Upon reaching the lodge of the chief, we found that active preparations had been made for holding the council. The goods and presents which had been received hastily into the building, were now piled up carefully. The lodge had been swept clean; a large cheery fire was crackling in the centre. The rabble crowd of loungers and hangers-on had been routed; and besides the family of the chief, we were the only occupants of the spacious building.

Upon arriving at the chief's lodge, we found that preparations were in full swing for the council. The goods and gifts that had been quickly brought inside were now neatly stacked. The lodge had been swept clean, and a large, warm fire was crackling in the center. The crowd of idle bystanders had been cleared out; aside from the chief's family, we were the only ones in the spacious building.

At mid-day the chiefs and braves began to assemble. They were full dressed; many of the young warriors had spent the whole morning in preparation, and now presented themselves, fully ornamented for the meeting.

At noon, the chiefs and warriors started to gather. They were all dressed up; many of the young fighters had spent the entire morning getting ready, and now they showed up, completely adorned for the meeting.

As the hour for the opening of the council[49] grew nearer, the tall, muffled warriors poured in, in one continuous stream. They moved quietly to the places allotted them, and seating themselves in silence round the chief, according to their rank. There was no wrangling, or bustle for precedence; each knew his station, and if perchance one of them occupied the place of some more distinguished warrior, upon his appearance he immediately rose and resigned them his seat.

As the time for the council's opening[49] approached, the tall, cloaked warriors entered in a constant flow. They moved silently to their assigned spots and took their seats in quietude around the chief, according to their rank. There was no arguing or fussing for position; everyone understood their place, and if someone found themselves sitting in the spot of a more prominent warrior, they would stand up and give up their seat as soon as the other arrived.

The crowd continued flowing in until the lodge was filled almost to suffocation. As they came in, they seated themselves, until five or six circles were formed, one beyond the other, the last ranging against the wall of the building. In the ring nearest the chiefs, sat the principal braves, or those warriors whose deeds of blood entitled them to a high rank in the councils of the nation. The more distant circles were filled by such young men of the[50] village as were admitted to its councils. The passage leading to the open air, was completely blocked up with a tight wedged mass of women and children, who dared venture no nearer to the deliberations of the tribe.

The crowd kept coming in until the lodge was almost overcrowded. As people arrived, they found seats, creating five or six circles, one inside the other, with the last circle pressed against the wall of the building. In the closest ring to the chiefs sat the main warriors, or those whose heroic deeds earned them high status in the nation’s councils. The farther circles were filled with young men from the village who were allowed to participate in these councils. The passage leading outside was completely blocked by a tightly packed group of women and children, who didn’t dare get any closer to the tribe’s discussions.

In the course of half an hour, nearly all the principal warriors had assembled. The chief then filled a large stone pipe and lighting it, drew a few puffs, inhaling the smoke into his lungs, and blowing it out in long blasts through his nostrils. He then passed it to the whites, who, each having inhaled a few whiffs in their turn, handed it to their neighbours. These again passed it on, until it had made the circuit of the whole assembly. While this was going on our attention was attracted by a violent commotion in the passage. In a moment afterwards the naked head and shoulders of the Wild Horse towered above the crowd. He[51] forced his way through them, and burst naked into the building. Here he seated himself in the inner ring, leaning his back against one of the pillars which supported the roof. The chief scowled grimly at the disturbance caused by his entrance. The Wild Horse, however, was a giant, whose wrath was not to be courted, and the matter passed off in silence. After a short time Mr. E—— rose and addressed the council, stating the views of the United States, and at the same time, the conditions of the treaty.

In about half an hour, nearly all the main warriors had gathered. The chief then filled a large stone pipe, lit it, took a few puffs, inhaling the smoke deeply and then blowing it out in long blasts through his nostrils. He passed it to the white people, who each took a few puffs in turn and then handed it to their neighbors. They passed it along until it had gone around the entire assembly. While this was happening, we noticed a lot of commotion in the passage. Moments later, the bare head and shoulders of the Wild Horse rose above the crowd. He pushed his way through and burst into the building, completely exposed. He took a seat in the inner circle, leaning back against one of the pillars holding up the roof. The chief frowned at the disruption caused by his entrance. However, the Wild Horse was a giant whose anger was best avoided, so the situation quieted down. After a short while, Mr. E—— stood up and spoke to the council, outlining the views of the United States and the terms of the treaty.

During the whole of the address, every sound was hushed into a deep and thrilling silence. Not a form stirred; but all sat with their eyes steadily fixed upon his countenance. There was not even a long-drawn breath to break in upon the voice of the speaker; though now and then, some proposal, which met with peculiar approbation, would elicit a loud grunt of[52] approval, from the deep, sonorous chests of the whole assemblage.

During the entire speech, every sound was muted into a deep and exciting silence. Not a single person moved; everyone sat with their eyes locked on his face. There wasn't even a long breath to interrupt the speaker's voice; although now and then, a suggestion that received special approval would bring out a loud grunt of[52] approval from the deep, resonant chests of the entire crowd.

When Mr. E—— had finished his address, the chief of the Grand Pawnees rose and folded his heavy buffalo-robe round his body. His right arm and breast were left bare. The other hand and lower part of his body, were completely hid by the dark folds of his shaggy mantle. For a few moments he stood facing Mr. E—— in silence; then stepping forward, his chest seemed to swell out,—he threw back his head, and raised his arm, with one of the fingers slightly extended, as if to command attention. He then paused and gazed with a hawk eye upon the iron faces of his warriors. The pause and glance were momentary; and without moving the position of his arm, he commenced his harangue. It was short, energetic, and abounding with all the high-wrought figures of Indian oratory. As he proceeded[53] he grew more and more animated; his chest rose and fell; his finely modulated voice, which at first had stolen like music over the stillness, grew louder and louder, until its deep, fierce tones rang like thunder through the building. He threw his robe from his shoulders, leaving bare his almost convulsed frame. He fixed his eagle eye upon us; he extended his bare arms towards us, he waved them over our heads, with a wild fury of gesticulation. Had it not been for his words of friendship, our fancies would have led us to imagine him some demon, pouring out the most fearful threats of vengeance. For about ten minutes his voice rolled through the lodge. Suddenly he fell from his loud, energetic language to the silvery, guttural tones natural to him, and in a short time finished his harangue.

When Mr. E—— finished his speech, the leader of the Grand Pawnees stood up and wrapped his heavy buffalo robe around himself. His right arm and chest were exposed, while the rest of his body was concealed by the dark folds of his shaggy cloak. For a brief moment, he faced Mr. E—— in silence; then, stepping forward, his chest seemed to expand—he tilted his head back and raised his arm, with one finger slightly pointed, as if to demand attention. He paused and stared intently at the serious faces of his warriors. The pause and the gaze were quick, and without changing the position of his arm, he began his speech. It was brief, powerful, and filled with the dramatic expressions typical of Native American oratory. As he continued[53], he became more animated; his chest rose and fell; his beautifully modulated voice, which had initially flowed like music over the stillness, grew louder and louder, until its deep, fierce tones echoed like thunder throughout the building. He threw his robe off his shoulders, exposing his nearly convulsed body. He fixed his fierce gaze on us, stretched out his bare arms towards us, and waved them over our heads with wild intensity. If it weren’t for his words of friendship, we might have imagined him as some demon, shouting terrifying threats of revenge. For about ten minutes, his voice resonated throughout the lodge. Suddenly, he shifted from his loud, vigorous tone to the smoother, guttural sounds that came naturally to him, and soon wrapped up his speech.

After him, his son, the second chief of the tribe, rose and commenced an address.[54] While he was proceeding, a noise of voices arose at the extreme part of the lodge, near the passage. At first they were low and smothered; but at last they broke out into loud and angry altercation. The Wild Horse was crouching at the foot of one of the pillars, with his hands interlocked with each other, his arms encompassing his legs, and his body nearly hid by the long matted hair which hung over it. He was roused by the disturbance; but at first contented himself by an occasional sharp word addressed to the crowd. This silenced it for a few moments; but at last the brawling voices broke out into open clamour. The savage started to his feet, stalked among them, shook his brawny arms over their heads, and thundered a few stern words in their ears. This had the effect of magic in soothing the angry passions of the disputants. The voices sank into silence,[55] and the noise was hushed. For a few moments he maintained his menacing attitude over them; and then resuming his station at the foot of the pillar, the chief proceeded in his harangue.

After him, his son, the second leader of the tribe, stood up and began to speak. [54] While he was talking, voices erupted from the far side of the lodge, near the entrance. At first, they were low and muffled, but eventually turned into a loud and angry argument. The Wild Horse was crouched at the base of one of the pillars, his hands clasped together, arms wrapped around his legs, and his body almost hidden by the long matted hair that draped over it. He was stirred by the commotion, but at first, he settled for throwing out an occasional sharp comment to the crowd. This quieted them for a moment, but soon the shouting broke out again. The savage jumped to his feet, moved among them, raised his muscular arms above their heads, and shouted a few harsh words in their ears. This had a magical effect, calming the angry tempers of the disputants. The voices fell silent, [55] and the noise died down. For a few moments, he kept his intimidating stance over them; then, returning to his position at the base of the pillar, the chief continued his speech.

When he concluded, several chiefs rose and addressed the party, welcoming them to their homes, with the kindest expressions of hospitality. At the same time they expressed their entire acquiescence in the terms of the treaty. After them several of the braves and warriors rose, and spoke to the same effect. When they had concluded, the following day was appointed for signing the treaty. The pipe was again passed round, and the council breaking up, the warriors left the lodge.

When he finished, several chiefs stood up and welcomed the group to their homes with warm expressions of hospitality. At the same time, they fully agreed with the terms of the treaty. After them, several brave warriors spoke in a similar way. When they were done, the next day was set for signing the treaty. The pipe was passed around again, and as the council wrapped up, the warriors left the lodge.

During the whole of the deliberation, which lasted about six hours, the interior of the building was excessively hot. The instant it was cleared, we strolled[56] out into the open prairie. A large crowd was gathered at a distance. We went towards it, and found it assembled to witness the slaughter of one of our oxen—the destined victim for the ratification of the treaty. The hunter who was to enact the part of butcher, had loaded his rifle, and now moved forward. The crowd spread off on each side, leaving the animal exposed to view. The beast, then for the first time seemed to have a suspicion of the fate that awaited him, raised his head, and gazed steadily at his butcher. The hunter took a few steps—the gun was to his cheek—the trigger clicked—we heard the bullet strike—the ox reared his heavy frame, and fell forward on the ground; but the ball had merely fractured the skull without being fatal. By degrees the animal raised himself from the ground upon his haunches. His head hung heavily forward, and a[57] thin streak of blood trickled down from the bullet hole in his forehead. Still he feebly supported his form upon his fore feet. His huge body rocked to and fro in the last extremity of anguish, and deep bellowings burst from his heaving lungs, resembling the tortured cries of a human sufferer. A second time the hunter advanced and fired; the ball was fatal; it crushed through the bone of the skull, and the beast fell forward with a deep groan. The crowd, raising a loud cry of exultation and delight, closed round him. The exhibition was sickening; we turned away and left the Indian butchers to their work.

During the entire six-hour discussion, the inside of the building was really hot. As soon as it ended, we walked out into the open prairie. A big crowd had gathered at a distance. We headed toward them and discovered they were there to witness the slaughter of one of our oxen—the chosen one for the ratification of the treaty. The hunter who was going to perform the butchering had loaded his rifle and moved forward. The crowd parted on each side, leaving the animal exposed. The ox, sensing for the first time what was about to happen, raised its head and stared intently at the hunter. The hunter took a few steps, pressed the gun to his cheek, the trigger clicked, and we heard the bullet hit. The ox reared up, then fell forward; the shot had only fractured its skull, not killed it. Gradually, the animal lifted itself onto its haunches. Its head hung heavily forward, and a thin stream of blood dripped down from the bullet hole in its forehead. Still, it weakly supported itself on its front legs. The massive body swayed back and forth in extreme pain, and deep bellows erupted from its heaving lungs, sounding like the cries of a human in agony. The hunter approached again and shot; this time the bullet was lethal, smashing through the skull, and the beast collapsed with a deep groan. The crowd erupted in loud cheers and excitement and closed in around him. The scene was nauseating; we turned away and left the Indian butchers to their task.

[58]

[58]

CHAPTER IV.

Receiving Horses.—Departure from Grand Pawnees.—Crossing the Platte.—The Iotan’s Wife.

Getting Horses.—Leaving Grand Pawnees.—Crossing the Platte.—The Iotan’s Wife.

The morning at length arrived upon which we were to take our leave of the Grand Pawnees, and shape our course for the village of the Pawnee Republicans. It is situated upon the Loup fork of the Platte river, about twenty miles distant.

The morning finally came when we were set to leave the Grand Pawnees and head to the village of the Pawnee Republicans. It's located on the Loup fork of the Platte River, about twenty miles away.

The couriers appointed to carry the tidings of our approach to the nation, had left the village the night before. We were now drawn out in the area in front of the lodge, awaiting the movements of the soldiers who were scattered around,[59] some driving in, and others searching for, the horses, on the small islands of the Platte.

The messengers assigned to inform the nation about our arrival had left the village the night before. We were now gathered in front of the lodge, waiting for the movements of the soldiers who were spread out around us, some coming in and others looking for the horses on the small islands of the Platte.[59]

The chief of the Pawnee Republican village, after lingering with us till the last moment, started forward across the river. In the dim distance we could perceive his flake-white horse skimming like a bird over the crests of the hills. Now he disappeared in their deep, undulating hollows, now he again flashed for an instant on the eye as he passed over the brow of some more distant ridge. He was pushing forward to reach his village, and marshal his warriors.

The chief of the Pawnee Republican village, after staying with us until the very last moment, headed across the river. In the faint distance, we could see his pale horse gliding like a bird over the hilltops. Sometimes he vanished into the deep, rolling dips, and other times he briefly appeared again as he crossed the top of some farther ridge. He was hurrying to get to his village and rally his warriors.

In about half an hour, the soldiers returned, driving in the horses, and commenced saddling them for the march.

In about thirty minutes, the soldiers came back, bringing in the horses, and started saddling them for the march.

In the meantime, those Indians who had promised horses on the first day of our meeting, brought them up. A young Indian first came forward, and led[60] up a bright, jet-black mare—after him followed another, holding in his hand a long buffalo tug, or halter, which restrained the wild motions of a two years’ old colt. His colour was snowy white, here and there broken with spots of brown. He had been caught wild from the prairies but a few weeks before. He was a slave, but he had never been mounted—his back had never bent to a burden. They led him up in his own native wildness—his tail stood out—his ears were pricked up—his eyes starting—his nostrils expanded—and every hair of his long mane seemed almost erect with an undefinable feeling of terror. At one moment he dashed swiftly around at the full stretch of the long tug which secured him—then pausing, and shaking his long mane over his head, he fixed the gaze of his almost bursting eyes upon his captor. Then raising his head, and casting a long, lingering,[61] and almost despairing gaze upon the hills of the prairie, which till then had been his home, he made a desperate leap forward, dragging to the ground the Indian who held the end of his halter. Others, however, rushed to his assistance, and held him in. The crowd then attempted to close round him, but he reared upon his hind legs, and kept them at bay, with rapid and powerful blows of his fore feet. At length a young Indian who was standing near, threw off his robe and crept cautiously towards the animal from behind. With a sudden leap he bounded upon his back, and seized the tug, which was secured in his mouth. Before this, the efforts of the animal had been violent; but when he felt the burden upon his back—when he felt the curbing hand of his rider—he sent up a shrill and almost frantic scream—he bounded in the air like a wild-cat—he reared, he plunged, but in vain; his rider[62] was a master hand, and retained his seat as unmoved as if he had constituted part of the animal itself. He curbed him in—he lashed him with his heavy whip, until he crouched like a dog upon the prairie. His spirit was crushed; and the last spark of freedom was extinguished. Shortly after, one of the hunters came up and tied a pack upon his back. He made no resistance, and they led him off with the rest, to finish his days in drudgery and toil.

In the meantime, those Native Americans who had promised horses on the first day of our meeting brought them forward. A young Native American first stepped up, leading a bright, jet-black mare. Following him was another, holding a long buffalo tug, or halter, that restrained the wild movements of a two-year-old colt. The colt was snowy white, with spots of brown scattered across his body. He had been caught from the wild prairies just a few weeks earlier. He was now a captive, but he had never been ridden—he had never carried a burden on his back. They approached him in his natural wild state—his tail stood straight out, his ears were perked up, his eyes wide, his nostrils flared, and every hair of his long mane seemed nearly standing on end with an unexplainable fear. For a moment, he dashed swiftly around at the full length of the long tug that secured him—then he paused, shaking his long mane over his head, fixing his almost bulging eyes on his captor. Then, lifting his head and casting a long, lingering, and almost despairing look at the hills of the prairie, which had been his home until then, he made a desperate leap forward, dragging to the ground the Native American who held the end of his halter. However, others rushed in to help and held him still. The crowd then tried to close around him, but he reared up on his hind legs and kept them at bay with rapid and powerful strikes from his front feet. Eventually, a young Native American who was standing nearby threw off his robe and cautiously crept toward the animal from behind. With a sudden leap, he jumped onto the colt's back and grabbed the tug, which was secured in his mouth. Before this, the colt's efforts had been fierce; but when he felt the weight on his back—when he felt the restraining hand of his rider—he let out a shrill, almost frantic scream. He leaped into the air like a wild cat—he reared up and bucked, but it was in vain; his rider was skilled and stayed put as if he were part of the animal itself. He reined him in—he whipped him with his heavy whip until he crouched like a dog on the prairie. His spirit was broken, and the last spark of freedom was extinguished. Shortly after, one of the hunters came up and tied a pack onto his back. He offered no resistance, and they led him away with the others, to spend the rest of his days in hard labor.

In the meantime the other Indians led up their horses. It was evident that many of them had made their promises in the excitement of the moment. They were now fulfilling them as matters of conscience, not of inclination; and their horses were valuable in proportion. One was lame, another blind; one had large patches of skin galled upon his back, and the ears of another were cropped close to his head. In fine it was evident that they had selected[63] the very worst of their animals for the fulfilment of their promises. Our stud was a collection of the maimed, the halt, and the blind. One after another they came lingering up, until one Indian alone lagged behind. The chief inquired for him, and was told that he had gone out to search for his animal. Ten minutes elapsed. At last there was a movement in the crowd, and a sly-looking, old white-headed Indian made his way through it. In his hand he held the end of a long buffalo tug: the other was secured to his horse. Such a horse! he was blind of both eyes; his tail had been cut off short to his rump; his ribs stood out in bold relief; and his very joints creaked, as he walked stiffly after his leader. As for his age there was no mode of telling it, as his teeth had long since dropped out; but it must have been incalculable.

In the meantime, the other Indians brought up their horses. It was clear that many of them had made their promises in the heat of the moment. They were now fulfilling those promises out of a sense of duty, not desire; and their horses were worth a lot, depending on their condition. One horse was lame, another was blind; one had large patches of sore skin on its back, and another had its ears cropped close to its head. In short, it was obvious that they had chosen the very worst of their animals to keep their promises. Our group of horses was a mix of the injured, the limping, and the blind. One by one, they came up slowly, until only one Indian was left behind. The chief asked about him and was told he had gone to look for his horse. Ten minutes passed. Finally, there was a stir in the crowd, and a sly-looking, old white-haired Indian made his way through. In his hand, he held the end of a long buffalo rope; the other end was attached to his horse. What a horse! It was blind in both eyes; its tail was cut off short by its rear; its ribs jutted out sharply; and its joints creaked as it walked awkwardly after its owner. As for its age, there was no way to tell since its teeth had long since fallen out, but it must have been extremely old.

There was a smothered giggling among[64] the women, and a downright squall of laughter among the children, as the horse stalked forwards towards its future owner. The old Indian moved towards Mr. E——, and without raising his head placed the end of the halter in the hand of one of the soldiers. There was a deal of mischief in his look, and I could hear a smothered chuckle rattling beneath the folds of his robe, as he drew it up over his face, and disappeared among the crowd.

There was some muffled giggling among[64] the women, and outright laughter from the children, as the horse walked forward towards its new owner. The old Indian approached Mr. E——, and without lifting his head, he placed the end of the halter in one of the soldiers' hands. There was a hint of mischief in his expression, and I could hear a suppressed chuckle coming from beneath the folds of his robe as he pulled it up over his face and vanished into the crowd.

We now mounted and started at a rapid pace for the banks of the river. The heavy lumbering wagons followed more slowly, and a train of about half the village brought up the rear.

We now got on our horses and took off quickly towards the riverbank. The big, slow-moving wagons trailed behind us, and a crowd that was about half the village brought up the rear.

Upon reaching the banks we found that the Otoes were already on their way through the river. Some were wading up to their arm-pits; others, had missed the ford, and were swept down the stream, holding their blankets high over[65] their heads to keep them dry, as they struggled across the rushing current. Others, mounted on horses which they had trafficked for with the Pawnees, were dashing and spattering through the shallow parts of the river, or clinging to the manes of their steeds, as they ploughed their way through the deep current.

Upon reaching the riverbanks, we discovered that the Otoes were already crossing the river. Some were wading in up to their armpits; others had missed the shallow crossing and were swept downstream, holding their blankets high over[65] their heads to keep them dry as they struggled against the strong current. Others, riding horses they had traded for with the Pawnees, were splashing through the shallow areas of the river or gripping the manes of their horses as they pushed through the deeper water.

The river at this place was nearly two miles broad, here and there interspersed with small islands. The depth was ever varying; in some places it was but a few inches, in others it must have been from ten to twenty feet. At one moment, the water scarce reached the fetlocks of your horse—the next step sent him floundering up to the holsters.

The river here was almost two miles wide, with small islands scattered throughout. The depth changed constantly; in some areas, it was only a few inches, while in others, it was between ten and twenty feet. At one moment, the water barely touched your horse's ankles, and the next step would have him struggling up to the saddle.

After reaching the banks of the river, a short consultation was held. The heavy baggage wagons were then sent forward, with two Indians to guide them over the ford. After them followed the dearborn[66] wagons. One was driven by an old soldier, who kept steadily in the wake of the teams. Two mules drew the other. They were driven by our half-French, half-devil Joe, who was seated upon the dash-board of the wagon, swearing in broken English, sometimes at the animals, and at others, at the slow pace of the oxen which dragged the wagons in front. For some time, he followed steadily in their train; but at length his patience became exhausted, and he determined to drive forward at all hazards. He plied his whip upon the flanks of the mules. At the first application they stopped short—at the second they kicked up—but at the third they commenced moving forward—for they had learnt by long experience, that the patience and perseverance of their driver in the application of the lash, were sufficient to overcome even their own almost inexhaustible[67] fund of obstinacy, and ill nature. Half a dozen steps brought the water up to the bottom of the wagon. The mules doubted, but the driver whipped on. Another half a dozen steps, and the water gushed over the sides into the wagon—still the lash was busy. The next moment the beasts were swimming, with only the tips of their noses and ears, visible above the surface. The wagon had disappeared beneath the water, and the head of the driver, shaded by a broad-brimmed hat, went skimming along the surface, pouring out a steady stream of French and English oaths, jumbled into one common mass. Occasionally an arm was flourished above the water, inflicting a little chastisement upon the nose and ears of the animals, which caused them to dip under the water, with a prodigious increase of snorting, but not much acceleration of speed. At length, however, the deep water was passed, and[68] after drifting about a hundred yards down the river, the wagon gradually rose above the surface, and travelled slowly up the opposite bank.

After reaching the river's edge, a brief discussion took place. The heavy baggage wagons were then sent ahead, guided by two Native Americans. Following them were the dearborn[66] wagons. One was driven by an older soldier who kept a steady pace with the teams. The other was pulled by two mules, driven by our half-French, half-devilish Joe, who sat on the front of the wagon, cursing in broken English—sometimes at the animals and other times at the slow pace of the oxen pulling the wagons ahead. For a while, he followed closely behind them, but eventually his patience ran out, and he decided to push forward no matter what. He whipped the mules on the sides. At first, they stopped abruptly—at the second, they kicked up their heels—but by the third, they started moving forward—having learned from past experience that their driver’s relentless use of the whip could overcome their own endless stubbornness and bad temper. A few more steps brought the water up to the bottom of the wagon. The mules hesitated, but the driver urged them on. Another few steps, and water spilled over the sides of the wagon—still, the whip cracked. In the next moment, the animals were swimming, with only their noses and ears sticking out of the water. The wagon had vanished beneath the surface, and the driver’s head, shaded by a wide-brimmed hat, was skimming along the water, unleashing a constant stream of mixed French and English curses. Occasionally, an arm would rise above the water, swatting at the mules' noses and ears, making them dip under the surface with loud snorts, yet without speeding up. Eventually, though, they passed through the deep water and after drifting about a hundred yards downriver, the wagon gradually emerged from the water and slowly made its way up the opposite bank.

The rest of the party then commenced their march in Indian file across the ford, keeping in a line with a tall Indian, who led the way. Most of the party followed the guide; but some of our horses were restive, and missing the ford, drifted us a short distance down the stream, where we reached a small island, and scrambling up its bank, galloped across to the opposite side.

The rest of the group then started their walk in a single line across the shallow crossing, following a tall Native American who was in the lead. Most of the group followed the guide, but a few of our horses were restless and, missing the shallow crossing, carried us a little way down the stream, where we reached a small island. We scrambled up its bank and then galloped across to the other side.

Here we found a wife of the Iotan chief, standing on the edge of the water. She had accompanied him from his village. She was young, tall, and finely formed; her face, next to that of the wife of the Kioway Indian, was the most beautiful we had met with. Her hair was parted across her forehead,[69] and hung down upon her shoulders. A small jacket of blue cloth, was fastened round her shoulders and breast, and a mantle of the same, was wrapped around her body. They had been presented to her by the commissioner, but a few days before. She was standing upon a small sand-bar, and the water was gurgling around her feet; a short distance in front of her, a deep channel was rushing with a powerful current. She looked at the water, and then at her dress, with an expression of almost childish sorrow, for, to swim the river would ruin her finery. The Indians had all reached the opposite bank, and were waiting for the rest to come up, so that no assistance could be expected from them.

Here we found the wife of the Iotan chief, standing at the water's edge. She had come with him from his village. She was young, tall, and beautifully shaped; her face, next to that of the wife of the Kioway Indian, was the most stunning we had encountered. Her hair was parted across her forehead and fell over her shoulders. A small blue cloth jacket was fastened around her shoulders and chest, and a matching mantle was wrapped around her body. These had been given to her by the commissioner just a few days earlier. She stood on a small sandbar, with water swirling around her feet; a short distance ahead, a deep channel rushed by with a strong current. She looked at the water and then at her dress, her expression reflecting almost childish sadness, because swimming across the river would spoil her nice clothes. The Indians had all crossed to the other side and were waiting for the rest to catch up, so no help could be expected from them.

Just then the hunters dashed by her, into the deep channel, but did not even notice her. I was the last of the party, and she knew it; for though we could[70] not speak the same language, there was an imploring expression in her large dark eye as she fixed it upon me, that told every thing. Still I hesitated: I thought of pushing on; there was a powerful struggle between selfishness and a desire to assist her; she saw it, and speaking a few words in her own silvery tongue, she at the same time pointed to her new dress.

Just then the hunters rushed past her, into the deep channel, but didn’t even notice her. I was the last one in the group, and she knew it; even though we couldn’t speak the same language, there was a pleading look in her large dark eye as she locked eyes with me, that said everything. Still, I hesitated: I considered moving on; there was a strong conflict between selfishness and the desire to help her; she noticed it, and saying a few words in her melodic voice, she also pointed to her new dress.

There was something so sorrowful in the tone and gesture, that I could not resist it. I took my rifle in my left hand, and reaching out my right, she seized it; she placed her foot on mine, and, with a sudden bound, was upon the back of my horse, stooping behind me, with her arms round my neck. The horse had so long been accustomed to have his own way in every thing, that he grew very indignant at this new imposition—but a lunge of the spurs subdued his wrath, and he bounded forward into the rushing river. He was a powerful[71] animal, and took to the water like a sea-fowl. The river rushed and roared around us, and we could feel the strong nervous quivering of his limbs, as he bore up against it. But occasionally as he went snorting along, he cast back spiteful glances at his riders. I expected mischief, and it came to pass. We felt his hoofs touch the bottom—three leaps—he was up the bank—his heels flew in the air—the arms of the squaw were jerked violently from my neck, and I saw her describing a somerset through the air; she landed upon her feet and received no injury. The Indians raised a shout of laughter, and the horse, satisfied with being relieved from his extra burden, jogged quietly on towards the Republican village.

There was something so sad in her tone and gesture that I couldn't resist it. I took my rifle in my left hand, and as I reached out my right, she grabbed it; she put her foot on mine and, with a sudden leap, was on the back of my horse, leaning behind me with her arms around my neck. The horse had been used to doing whatever he wanted, so he was very annoyed by this new situation—but a jab from my spurs got him under control, and he took off into the rushing river. He was a strong animal and navigated the water like a bird. The river roared around us, and we could feel his muscles twitching as he pushed against the current. But every now and then, as he snorted along, he shot us dirty looks. I expected trouble, and sure enough, it happened. We felt his hooves hit the bottom—three jumps—and he was up the bank—his back legs kicked up in the air—the squaw's arms were yanked violently from my neck, and I saw her turn end over end through the air; she landed on her feet and got no injury. The Indians burst into laughter, and the horse, glad to be rid of the extra weight, trotted calmly on toward the Republican village.

[72]

[72]

CHAPTER V.

Journey to the Republican Village, and Reception.

Journey to the Republican Village, and Reception.

In about half an hour, our whole troop were safely landed on the bank of the Platte, opposite the town of the Grand Pawnees. In the faint distance we could perceive the inhabitants, still standing upon the tops of the lodges, and watching our movements. A few who had lingered in our train, and crossed the river with us, now prepared to return. After sunning themselves for a short time on the dry grass, to take off the chill they had received in swimming across the cold current, they again plunged into the river. Their dark heads and bodies, were[73] seen scattered over its whole breadth; until shut out from our view by one of the hills of the prairie.

In about half an hour, our entire group was safely on the bank of the Platte River, across from the town of the Grand Pawnees. In the distance, we could see the locals standing on top of their lodges, watching us. A few who had followed us and crossed the river with us were now getting ready to go back. After warming themselves for a short while on the dry grass to shake off the chill from swimming across the cold water, they jumped back into the river. Their dark heads and bodies were[73] scattered across the water until we lost sight of them behind one of the hills on the prairie.

The distance between the Grand Pawnee, and the Pawnee Republican Village, is about twenty miles. The last is situated upon what is called the Loup Fork of the Platte river, and is about the same in size, as that of the Grand Pawnees. The different portions of the tribe who live upon this river, were formerly united. In the course of time, however, as their numbers increased, the difficulty of obtaining timber for fuel and building, also increased, until at last they divided into four distinct bands, each under a separate chief. The first seated itself upon the Republican Fork of the Platte, and is known by the name of the Grand Pawnee tribe. The other three located themselves upon the Loup Fork of the same river, and are distinguished by the names of the Republican Pawnees, the[74] Tappaye Pawnees, and the Pawnee Loups. They are altogether distinct from the Pawnee Picks, and speak not the same tongue. During our stay among the Grand Pawnees, we found a Pawnee Pick residing among them, but his language was unintelligible to the whole nation, with the exception of one Indian, who had resided among his people.

The distance between the Grand Pawnee and the Pawnee Republican Village is about twenty miles. The latter is located at what’s known as the Loup Fork of the Platte River and is roughly the same size as the Grand Pawnees. The different groups of the tribe living along this river were once united. Over time, however, as their numbers grew, it became harder to find timber for fuel and building, which eventually led them to split into four distinct bands, each led by a separate chief. The first group settled on the Republican Fork of the Platte and is known as the Grand Pawnee tribe. The other three groups settled on the Loup Fork of the same river and are known as the Republican Pawnees, the Tappaye Pawnees, and the Pawnee Loups. They are completely separate from the Pawnee Picks and do not speak the same language. During our time with the Grand Pawnees, we encountered a Pawnee Pick living among them, but his language was incomprehensible to the entire nation, except for one Indian who had lived with his people.

Our journey now lay across the prairie. An advance guard of about twenty Pawnees took the lead, conducting a number of loaded mules. Sometimes they were only ten or fifteen rods ahead, and then would push forward until we nearly lost sight of them. Behind us straggled our little band of Otoes; all on foot, except the wife of the Iotan chief. She had contrived by her winning arts, to soften the flinty nature of the old iron-sided soldier who drove one of the wagons, so as to get a seat upon a pile of bear-skins, composing our bedding.[75] Here she exerted herself, to maintain her hold in the good will of the veteran Jehu, by narrating to him by gestures, an account of her passage over the Platte.

Our journey now stretched across the prairie. A group of about twenty Pawnees took the lead, guiding several loaded mules. Sometimes they were just ten or fifteen yards ahead, and then they would push forward until we almost lost sight of them. Behind us trailed our small band of Otoes; everyone was on foot except the wife of the Iotan chief. She skillfully charmed the tough old soldier who drove one of the wagons, managing to secure a seat on a pile of bear skins that made up our bedding. Here she worked to keep the favor of the veteran driver by using gestures to tell him about her journey across the Platte.[75]

The soldier listened to her patiently, and occasionally condescended to smile, when by her gesticulation, the story appeared to warrant it the most. At length one of his comrades rode up and asked:

The soldier listened to her patiently and occasionally smiled down at her when her gestures made the story seem particularly deserving of it. Eventually, one of his buddies rode over and asked:

“What are you and the wife of Iotan laughing at, Mack?”

“What are you and Iotan’s wife laughing at, Mack?”

“Curse me if I know,” retorted the other. “The squaw keeps up such a bloody cackling, I suppose there must be some joke, and so I laughed.”

“Curse me if I know,” replied the other. “The woman keeps making such a bloody racket, I guess there must be some joke, so I laughed.”

After travelling a few hours over the prairie, we passed a single tree. It stood like a solitary sentinel, to guard the waters of a small spring, which gushed out at its foot; the source of the only brook, which had crossed our path, during the whole route. The tree was an aged one; short,[76] and sturdy. If aught might be judged from its gnarled and fantastically twisted limbs, it had maintained its station for centuries, contending against the fierce storms and tornados, which had swept the prairie. We felt a kind of companionship with this “veteran of the storms;” and as if by common consent, the party, both Indians and whites, came to a halt, to rest under its branches, and drink of the water which gurgled along at its roots.

After traveling a few hours across the prairie, we came across a single tree. It stood like a lone guardian, watching over the waters of a small spring that flowed at its base; the source of the only brook we had encountered along our entire route. The tree was old; short, and sturdy. Judging by its gnarled and oddly twisted branches, it had held its ground for centuries, battling the fierce storms and tornadoes that had swept across the prairie. We felt a sense of camaraderie with this "veteran of the storms," and as if by unspoken agreement, the group—both Indians and whites—stopped to rest under its branches and drink from the water that gurgled at its roots.[76]

In a quarter of an hour we again pushed forward. After an hour more of laborious travel, through long waving grass, we descried large droves of horses, with uplifted heads and erect manes, gazing at us from the different eminences. We perceived also the flying forms of mounted Indians, in the distance, and groups of others clad in flowing robes, and standing like statues upon the heights. This showed us that the town was not distant, and[77] that its warriors were on the watch for our coming. Intervening hills, however, still shut it out from our sight. As we proceeded, the groups disappeared one after another, and as we mounted the eminences where they had stood, we could perceive them, dashing forward, until they sank behind the brow of a high ridge, which still hid the town.

In fifteen minutes, we moved forward again. After another hour of tough travel through the tall, swaying grass, we spotted large herds of horses with their heads held high and manes standing up, watching us from various hills. We also saw the fleeting shapes of mounted Indians in the distance, as well as groups of others dressed in flowing robes, standing like statues on the heights. This indicated that the town wasn't far away, and[77] its warriors were on alert for our arrival. However, the hills in between still blocked our view of it. As we continued, the groups vanished one by one, and when we reached the hills where they had been, we could see them rushing forward until they disappeared behind the crest of a tall ridge, which still concealed the town.

In half an hour, we ascended this ridge, and halted upon its top. A large plain, of about two miles in extent, lay at its foot. It was bounded by the waters of the Loup Fork, glittering through the verdant foliage which fringed its borders. On the opposite side of the river, was a high bluff, on which was situated the dingy lodges of the Republican village.

In half an hour, we climbed this ridge and stopped at the top. A large plain, about two miles wide, spread out below us. It was bordered by the waters of the Loup Fork, glimmering through the lush greenery along its edges. On the other side of the river was a steep bluff, where the rundown lodges of the Republican village were located.

The plain in front of us, was alive with Indians. We had come upon them before they were prepared for our reception. Large troops were scouring the plain, apparently without an object. Single Indians[78] were galloping in different directions; some up the banks of the river, and others towards the village. The tall form of the chief, mounted on his white horse, was seen dashing to and fro among the bands, giving his orders, and assigning to all their several stations. In a few moments, a torrent of warriors poured down the steep bank, which led from the village. They plunged into the river, forced a foaming path through its water, broke their way through the thicket on its brink, and bounded over the plain, to the spot where the chief awaited their coming. A second confusion now seemed to take place, and all the different squads of horsemen congregated together, as if awaiting directions. This continued for a short time. The chief then detached himself from the crowd and galloped a few yards in front, and calling out a single warrior sent him towards us. The whole scene at our feet, was like the distant perspective[79] of a panorama. The approaching warrior seemed at first to crawl along at a snail’s pace. But when he drew nearer, we could hear the heavy tramp of his horse’s hoofs, and see that his speed was furious.

The plain in front of us was bustling with Indians. We had arrived before they were ready for us. Large groups were moving across the plain, seemingly aimlessly. Individual Indians were riding in different directions; some along the riverbanks, others heading towards the village. The tall figure of the chief, on his white horse, was visible as he dashed around among the groups, giving orders and assigning positions. In a moment, a wave of warriors came pouring down the steep bank that led from the village. They jumped into the river, forcing a foamy path through the water, breaking through the underbrush along the water's edge, and leaping across the plain to the spot where the chief awaited them. A second wave of chaos seemed to unfold, as different groups of horsemen gathered together, as if waiting for further instructions. This lasted only a short time. The chief then pulled away from the crowd and rode a few yards ahead, calling out to a single warrior and sending him towards us. The entire scene at our feet resembled a distant view in a panorama. The approaching warrior seemed at first to move slowly, but as he got closer, we could hear the heavy thud of his horse’s hoofs and see that he was moving fast.

He plied the lash, and kept at full stretch, until within a few paces of us. Then by a powerful effort, the horse was drawn almost erect in the air, and stopped in his mad career, as suddenly as if converted into stone. His rider sprang from him, and advanced to the Interpreter. He bore a request from the chief, that the party would descend into the plain, where his warriors could receive them in better style.

He whipped the horse and kept going at full speed until he was just a few steps away from us. Then, with a strong pull, the horse reared up almost completely off the ground and suddenly halted, as if it had turned to stone. The rider jumped off and walked over to the Interpreter. He had a message from the chief, asking if the group would come down to the plain, where his warriors could welcome them more appropriately.

The request was obeyed, and in about twenty minutes, upon receiving a second message from the chief, we drew up to await the coming of his warriors.

The request was followed, and in about twenty minutes, after getting a second message from the chief, we stopped to wait for his warriors to arrive.

The leader, who still maintained his stand in front of the mass, then waved his[80] arm. At this motion the band separated. A large body remained stationary, while an equal number galloped several hundred yards, to the right and left of the main division, and halted with their horses heading towards the party.

The leader, still holding his position in front of the crowd, then waved his[80] arm. At this gesture, the group split apart. A large portion stayed put, while an equal number rode several hundred yards to the right and left of the main group, then stopped with their horses facing the party.

For a short time the chief stood watching the actions of both. It was not until he saw that every man was at his post, and every form as unmoved as stone, that he gave the signal. Then raising his arm, he wheeled his horse round, and sent up a long quavering whoop. Before it died away, a thousand throats had echoed back its ringing tones, and a thousand voices lent their aid in raising a cry, which almost shook the prairie. Although accustomed to its sound, and although we knew, that there was not a hand in that band, but would be extended towards us in friendship, yet its wild fierceness fairly caused us to shiver. At the same time the impulse was given to[81] the horses. At first their movements were regular, but before a hundred yards had been passed, each man sent up his shrillest cry, urged his steed forward to the utmost stretch of his speed, and the whole band came dashing forward in wild confusion. At the distance of about a hundred yards in front of us, the three divisions met, but for a moment; then separating, the torrent whirled in a circle round us at the same mad gait. Through the whole mass, we could perceive the powerful form of the chief. He was urging his steed round in the innermost circle; and above the loud din of whoops and yells, we could hear the tones of his trumpet voice, cheering his warriors onward in their wild course.

For a brief moment, the chief stood watching both sides. It wasn't until he saw that every man was in position and every figure was as still as stone that he gave the signal. Then, raising his arm, he turned his horse around and let out a long, wavering whoop. Before it faded, a thousand voices echoed back its sharp sounds, and a thousand voices joined in raising a cry that nearly shook the prairie. Even though we were used to the sound and knew that everyone in that group would reach out to us in friendship, its wild intensity made us shiver. At the same time, the signal was given to[81] the horses. At first, their movements were steady, but within a hundred yards, each man let out his loudest cry, pushed his horse to the limit of its speed, and the entire group came charging forward in a frenzy. About a hundred yards in front of us, the three divisions met, but only for a moment; then, separating, the crowd whirled around us at that same frenzied pace. Through the whole mass, we could see the strong figure of the chief. He was guiding his horse in the innermost circle, and above the clamor of whoops and cries, we could hear his powerful voice encouraging his warriors onward in their wild dash.

After this had continued for a short time, he made another signal, and one after another the whole band checked their horses, and became motionless. Then dismounting, a great number of them loosed[82] the tugs from their beasts, and cast them loose to career at will over the prairie. The chiefs, however, and the principal men of the nation, still remained on horseback to escort the party into the village.

After this went on for a little while, he signaled again, and one by one, the entire group stopped their horses and became still. Then, a large number of them got off their horses, untied the tugs from their animals, and let them run freely across the prairie. The chiefs and the main leaders of the tribe, however, stayed on horseback to lead the group into the village.

When the band had seated themselves around, the same ceremony of presenting horses was repeated, which had taken place at the arrival of the party at the village of the Grand Pawnees.

When the band settled in, the same ceremony of presenting horses happened again, just like it did when the group arrived at the village of the Grand Pawnees.

About the same number were given as on the preceding occasion. As before, the old men who had nothing to offer, made up for it in speeches, exhorting others to munificence. They possessed in a high degree that generosity which is indulged at the expense of one’s neighbours, and gains great applause from the world.

About the same number were given as on the previous occasion. As before, the older men who had nothing to contribute made up for it with speeches, urging others to be generous. They had a strong sense of generosity that comes at the expense of their neighbors and earns them a lot of praise from society.

When this ceremony was finished, the circle opened, and our troop again mounting, prepared for their journey to the village.

When the ceremony ended, the circle opened up, and our group got back on their horses, getting ready for their trip to the village.

[83]

[83]

CHAPTER VI.

Indian Mischief.—Crossing the Loup Fork of the Platte.—Entrance in the Republican Village.

Indian Mischief.—Crossing the Loup Fork of the Platte.—Entrance to the Republican Village.

No sooner had the chief signified by his movements his intention that the party should set out, than the dark ring round us was broken, and the whole mass of Indians flooded the prairie—pouring in the direction of their village. It was a scene of vast confusion. The horses which had been cast loose by their owners, careered wildly around the crowd. The mounted horsemen dashed about with a mad fury almost equal to that of the masterless beasts. If any thing could give to an inexperienced person an idea of a field of battle, where man and horse are[84] alike urged on by a reckless disregard of life, it is a scene like this.

As soon as the chief signaled his intention for the group to leave, the dark circle around us was broken, and a mass of Indians flooded the prairie, rushing toward their village. It was complete chaos. The horses that had been let loose by their owners ran wildly around the crowd. The riders dashed about with a frenzy almost equal to that of the uncontrolled animals. If anything could give someone inexperienced a sense of a battlefield, where both man and horse are driven by a reckless disregard for life, it’s a scene like this.[84]

There was a striking contrast between the conduct of the older and more influential chiefs, and that of the younger warriors. The first rode gravely by the side of the party. There was something stern, and even savage, in the fixed repose of their painted faces.

There was a striking contrast between the behavior of the older, more powerful chiefs and that of the younger warriors. The former rode seriously alongside the group. There was something intense, even fierce, in the stillness of their painted faces.

Every forehead was wrinkled with the thousand lines that seam an Indian brow; and, but for the tell-tale eyes which glittered in their deep-sunk sockets with a startling brilliancy, you would not have known that boiling blood, and hearts which could nourish passions like fire, were beating in the bosoms of those iron warriors.

Every forehead was lined with the countless wrinkles typical of an Indian brow; and if it weren't for the revealing eyes that sparkled in their deep-set sockets with an intense brightness, you wouldn't have realized that passionate hearts, capable of intense feelings, were beating within the chests of those strong warriors.

These were the chiefs and older men of the tribe; the young men rode at a distance. There was nothing to restrain them; they took no part in the councils. Their chiefs had ordered them to receive[85] the party as friends, and they had obeyed their orders. They knew that a treaty of peace was to be made with the whites. They knew that in future the axe and scalping knife were to lie idle, and that war was to be at an end. But they did not know, that they were thus removing the only barrier which insured their own safety, and were forming the first link of the chain, which always has ended, and always will end in fetters to the free spirit of the Indian.

These were the leaders and elders of the tribe; the young men stayed back. There was nothing to hold them back; they didn't participate in the discussions. Their leaders had instructed them to welcome the group as friends, and they followed those orders. They understood that a peace treaty was going to be established with the white settlers. They recognized that from then on, the axe and scalping knife would be put away, and that war would come to an end. But they did not realize that they were removing the one barrier that ensured their own safety, and were creating the first link in a chain that has always led, and will always lead, to the bondage of the free spirit of the Native American.

During the whole way from the plain to the bank of the river, the party kept compactly together. At length, however, one of the soldiers, mounted upon a powerful horse, gradually edged away, until he was about fifty yards distant from the main body. It was done without thought, and probably for the sake of gaining space that his horse might move more freely. He had reached some distance, and gained a point, beyond the observation of the[86] chief. Here the spirit of waggery and mischief, which flourishes with rich growth in the bosom of a young Indian, began to display itself in the various pranks which they attempted to play upon him. Frequently they would flit their horses across his path, and in passing, dashed their heavy robes across the eyes of the animal causing him to rear, and plunge. This was a source of great annoyance to the rider, who was not the best horseman in the world, and had been mounted that day more for the sake of show, than for any desire which he had for the station. He did well enough as long as his steed travelled at a walk. He was most sorely puzzled when his speed was accelerated, and completely driven to his wit’s end, when the horse grew restive under the annoyances of the Indians. They, however, always took especial care to be quick in their movements, and keep beyond the reach of his brawny arm; for[87] there was something in the grave, worried features, and giant form of the veteran, which spoke a man not to be trifled with. For some time this continued, and he bore it with exemplary patience. At last a little, old wiery Indian, half covered with a buffalo robe, which from long use retained but little of its woolly covering, determined to come in for his share of the sport. He was mounted upon a little horse, of as lean and sinewy a make as himself, with an eye as fiery as a coal. He had no hair upon his tail, but at the successful accomplishment of any of his mischievous feats, he wagged the naked stump with an expression of keen satisfaction and relish.

Throughout the entire journey from the plain to the riverbank, the group stuck closely together. Eventually, though, one soldier, riding a powerful horse, gradually drifted away until he was about fifty yards from the main group. He did this without thinking, probably just to give his horse more room to move freely. He had traveled a good distance and reached a spot where the chief couldn't see him. Here, the playful and mischievous spirit that often thrives in young Indians began to show in the various tricks they tried to play on him. They often darted their horses across his path, and as they passed, they flicked their heavy robes over the horse's eyes, causing it to rear and bolt. This annoyed the rider greatly, who wasn’t the best equestrian and had only gotten on the horse that day for show, not out of desire for the position. He managed alright as long as his horse was walking, but he became very confused when it sped up and was completely at a loss when the horse grew unruly under the Indians' antics. They, however, were always quick in their movements and stayed out of reach of his muscular arm; there was something in the serious, troubled features and giant stature of the veteran that suggested he was not someone to mess with. This went on for some time, and he endured it with remarkable patience. Finally, a small, wiry Indian, mostly covered with a buffalo robe that had seen better days and had lost most of its wool, decided to join in on the fun. He was riding a small horse that was as lean and tough as he was, with eyes glowing like hot coals. He didn’t have any hair on his tail, but whenever he successfully pulled off one of his mischievous tricks, he would wag the bare stump with a look of sharp satisfaction and delight.

At first the old fellow contented himself by whirling his beast round and round the powerful horse, which bore the veteran; and so near as almost to touch him at every circuit. The soldier did not appear to relish this, but still took no active measure[88] in the defensive. Finding that this was borne with patience, the old fellow grew bolder. In making one of his circuits, he ran his steed violently against the flank of the horse which bore the soldier, casting the rider from his precarious seat, almost on the neck of his beast, and causing a furious discharge of the heels of the aggrieved animal. At last the old Indian came to still closer quarters, and galloped full tilt against the horse, while a loud laugh was raised among the young Indians. The soldier recovered his seat, but began to lose his temper, and when the old man repeated his manœuvre he became downright angry. The most of the Indians saw that there was mischief in his eye, and drew off. The old man, however, was too much delighted with the success of his pranks to think of stopping. In the meantime the soldier made preparation to retaliate. The horse upon which he was mounted was of a very large size. He[89] had relished as little as his rider, the rigs that his tormentors had run upon him. The soldier knew this, and acted accordingly. As the Indian came again at full sweep, to run aboard of him, he suddenly drew in the powerful curb bridle, with a strong jerk, and at the same time buried his spurs in the flanks of his horse. The animal planted his fore feet into the sod, and his heels were discharged from behind as if thrown from a catapult. They came in contact with the ribs of his opponent’s horse, at the moment that he was about to close with him. The nag was driven to the distance of several yards, and the rider hurled from his back, and sent rolling in the grass.

At first, the old man amused himself by circling his horse around the powerful horse carrying the veteran soldier, coming so close that he almost bumped into him each time. The soldier didn't seem to enjoy this, but he didn't take any action to stop it. Seeing that the soldier was patient, the old man got bolder. On one of his laps, he rammed his horse hard into the side of the soldier's horse, nearly knocking the soldier off his unsteady seat and causing the agitated horse to kick and buck. Eventually, the old Indian got even closer and charged directly at the soldier's horse, which made the young Indians laugh loudly. The soldier managed to stay on, but he started to get angry, and when the old man tried the same trick again, he got really mad. Most of the Indians recognized the anger in his eyes and moved away. However, the old man was too pleased with his antics to stop. Meanwhile, the soldier prepared to retaliate. The horse he was riding was quite large and had enjoyed the harassment from the old man even less than its rider had. The soldier took this into account. As the Indian charged at him again, he suddenly pulled hard on the powerful curb bridle and dug his spurs into his horse. The horse planted its front feet into the ground, and its hind legs kicked out as if launched from a catapult. The hooves struck the ribs of the charging horse just as it was about to collide with him. The horse was sent reeling back several yards, and the rider was thrown off, rolling onto the grass.

Though the Indians had relished the pranks played by their comrade, their enjoyment of the retaliation was greater; and they hooted, and jeered him, not so much for his breach of hospitality as for his want of success. To get rid of them,[90] he plied the lash upon his little steed, and together they went scampering to the village. The soldier in the meantime, taking advantage of the diversion in his favour, returned to the party.

Though the Indians had enjoyed the pranks their comrade played, they found even more amusement in his retaliation; they laughed and mocked him, not so much for breaking hospitality rules but for failing to succeed. To escape them, he whipped his little horse, and they both rushed back to the village. Meanwhile, the soldier, seizing the distraction to his advantage, returned to the group.

A short time only elapsed, before we were at the brink of the river. Here the chief led the way across the shoalest fording place. The rest of the Indians, however, regardless of the depth, plunged in, and in a few moments, its whole surface was black with them.

A short time later, we were at the edge of the river. Here, the chief showed us the shallowest spot to cross. The other Indians, however, didn’t care about the depth and jumped right in, and within moments, the entire surface was filled with them.

It was a scene of great hubbub and confusion. Some were mounted upon powerful, and sinewy horses, which sped through the water like sea-birds. Others floundered, half drowning through the deep channel, frightening the more timid by their snorting and splashing. Some of the Indians threw themselves from their steeds, and boldly stemmed the current, half swimming, and half wading; while the relieved horses, scattering in every direction,[91] ploughed their way through the bubbling stream, and made for the nearest land. The baggage wagons toiled slowly along in the rear, keeping closely upon the trail of the chief.

It was a scene of loud commotion and chaos. Some people were riding powerful, muscular horses that zoomed through the water like seabirds. Others struggled, nearly drowning in the deep channel, scaring the more sensitive ones with their snorting and splashing. A few of the Indians jumped off their horses and boldly faced the current, half swimming and half wading; while the relieved horses, scattering in every direction,[91] pushed their way through the bubbling stream and headed for the nearest shore. The baggage wagons moved slowly along at the back, closely following the trail of the chief.

After some time the whole party reached the opposite shore, at the foot of the high bluff, upon which stood the Republican village. The bank was steep, and almost precipitous. There was a pause of some length, before the arduous task of dragging the heavy vehicles up the hill, was imposed upon the jaded oxen. At length, however, a string of twelve were fastened before a single wagon, and united their strength to draw it up. The Indians stood by, with looks of wondering curiosity; but when they saw the lash inflicted, and the nervous efforts of the beasts, they shrank back with a feeling of fear, lest they should turn upon their persecutors. Even the older warriors showed signs of dread, and the children scampered in undisguised[92] terror up the steep pathway. They paused, however, upon the top of the bluff, where they deemed that they might gaze in safety, upon the movements of their guests. After a sound drubbing, and much swearing on the part of the drivers, the jaded animals forced the wagons up the hill, and slowly proceeded through the village.

After a while, the whole group arrived at the opposite bank, at the base of the steep bluff where the Republican village was located. The slope was steep and nearly vertical. There was a long pause before the exhausting task of pulling the heavy wagons up the hill was assigned to the tired oxen. Eventually, a team of twelve was hitched to a single wagon and pooled their strength to pull it up. The Indians watched with curious expressions, but when they saw the whip being used and the animals straining, they backed away in fear, worried that the oxen might turn on their tormentors. Even the older warriors looked scared, and the children ran up the steep path in visible panic. They stopped, however, at the top of the bluff, where they felt safe to watch the movements of their guests. After a tough beating and a lot of cursing from the drivers, the exhausted animals managed to drag the wagons up the hill and slowly made their way through the village.

[93]

[93]

CHAPTER VII.

Indian Females and Feasts.

Indian Women and Celebrations.

Many of the inhabitants of this town had been present at our arrival at the Grand Pawnee village, and to them the novelty of our appearance was over. To the rest, however, more particularly the women and children, all was new, and our day of entering into the town, was one of jubilee. We found the pathway lined with women and children, and the spaces between the lodges, crowded with them. Here and there were knots of wild-looking boys, with their bows and arrows tucked under their arms, staring with open mouths, upon the travelling lodges as they termed our heavy wagons. Groups too of females—the married women with troops of[94] children—some on their backs and others at their heels, crowded round. Young and beautiful girls, also, wild as deer, were gazing at us with deep curiosity, but maintained a timid distance.

Many of the people in this town had seen us arrive at the Grand Pawnee village, so our appearance was no longer a novelty to them. However, for the others, especially the women and children, everything was new, and our entry into the town was a celebration. We found the path filled with women and children, and the spaces between the lodges were packed with them. Here and there were groups of wild-looking boys, with their bows and arrows tucked under their arms, staring in awe at the traveling lodges, as they called our heavy wagons. There were also groups of women—the married ones with lots of children—some on their backs and others at their feet, gathered around. Young and beautiful girls, as wild as deer, watched us with great curiosity, but kept a shy distance.

The most dauntless of the crowd, were two or three old crones, squalid and dirty in the extreme, and who, if aught might be judged from their looks, were the oldest women that ever lived. Every thing was withered about them, but their tongues, which still flourished with the vigour of former years. They were like racers: they had run against time, and gained the heat. Each of these beldames singled out her victim, from among the members of our party, and exerted herself to the utmost to render his situation agreeable, by dinning his ears with her garrulity.

The boldest in the crowd were two or three old women, extremely shabby and dirty, who, judging by their appearance, seemed to be the oldest women alive. Everything around them seemed withered, except for their tongues, which still thrived with the energy of their younger days. They were like racers: they had raced against time and won. Each of these old ladies picked out a victim from our group and did their best to make him feel at ease by bombarding him with their chatter.

Another worthy of this class, had been entrusted with the care of about a dozen children of all ages and sexes. These she had ranged upon the dome-like top of one[95] of the lodges to see the spectacle, as we passed by. She stood in front of her elfish brood, keeping at bay by the violent exertions of both tongue and talons, the crowd, who, in their anxiety to obtain a view, were attempting to invade her sanctuary.

Another person worthy of this group had been given the responsibility of watching over about a dozen children of various ages and genders. She had arranged them on the dome-like top of one[95] of the lodges so they could see the show as we passed by. She stood in front of her mischievous group, fending off the crowd, who, eager for a view, were trying to break into her space with her spirited words and swift movements.

The persons who had placed their little goblin young ones in her charge, understood well her nature. Her tongue knew no rest. At one moment it was busy in bestowing a shower of wholesome advice, upon some refractory little urchin, whose curiosity would not permit him to sit easy; and at another it was waging a wordy war with the passers by. She fluttered, and ruffled round her bevy, with all the peevish irritability of an old wet-nurse hen, placed in charge of a family of graceless young ducks, who need all her advice and attention, to keep them from danger.

The parents who had left their little goblin kids in her care understood her well. Her mouth was never quiet. One moment, she was busy giving a ton of helpful advice to some stubborn little brat who couldn't sit still because of his curiosity, and the next, she was engaging in a verbal battle with people passing by. She flitted around her group, fussing over them with all the cranky irritation of an old, wet nurse hen responsible for a bunch of reckless young ducks, who needed all her guidance and attention to stay safe.

After winding our way through the[96] town, we at length came to the lodge of Blue Coat,[E] the chief of this village. He had nothing of the stern coldness of the leader of the Grand Pawnees. He attended personally and assiduously to our comfort—assisting even in unloading, and bringing in our baggage. When this was finished, he seated himself and opened a conversation, through the interpreter. There was an intelligence in his remarks, and an ease in his manners, which almost made his guests forget they were conversing with a wild, untutored savage.

After making our way through the[96] town, we finally arrived at the lodge of Blue Coat, the chief of this village. He didn’t have the stern coldness of the leader of the Grand Pawnees. He personally and attentively took care of our comfort—helping with unloading and bringing in our luggage. Once that was done, he sat down and started a conversation through the interpreter. His comments showed intelligence, and his relaxed manner made his guests almost forget they were talking to a wild, untamed savage.

[E] The name of Blue Coat, is given to the chief of the Republican Pawnees on account of his wearing a blue camblet coat. He is proud of the title and prefers it to his Indian one. He is much more refined in his manners and ideas than the rest of his nation, and is considered by the traders, and his own people, the very beau ideal of an Indian warrior.

[E] The name of Blue Coat is given to the leader of the Republican Pawnees because he wears a blue camlet coat. He takes pride in the title and prefers it to his Native name. He is much more refined in his manners and thoughts than the rest of his tribe and is regarded by the traders and his own people as the perfect example of an Indian warrior.

It was not long before the lodge became crowded. The old warriors, moved with a hushed step, across the building, and[97] listened, to our conversation. Occasionally, some distinguished brave stalked in. There was a great difference between his manners, and those of the less noted warriors. The latter, stole quietly into the lodge, taking their stations in some remote and retired nook, as if they entertained a doubt of their privilege of entry. But as to the former, the bold and lofty carriage; the swelling chest; the uplifted head; the slightly expanded nostril; the keen searching eye, which flashed daringly around, showed him to be one who owned no ruler, and who knew that none in that assembly, would dare dispute his will. He would take his seat in the most conspicuous part of the lodge, and gaze calmly, and silently upon the strangers.

It didn’t take long for the lodge to get crowded. The older warriors moved quietly through the building and[97] listened to our conversation. Occasionally, a respected brave would enter. There was a noticeable difference between his demeanor and that of the lesser-known warriors. The latter slipped in quietly, taking their places in some distant corner, as if they weren’t sure they were allowed in. In contrast, the former displayed a bold and confident presence; with a proud chest, lifted head, slightly flared nostrils, and a sharp, searching gaze that boldly scanned the room, it was clear he was someone who acknowledged no authority and knew that no one in that assembly would dare challenge him. He would sit in the most prominent spot in the lodge, looking on calmly and silently at the strangers.

It was not long before messengers came from different lodges, inviting us to feasts, which had been prepared in honour of our[98] arrival. We had learned by this time, that there was no escape from the invitations of an Indian host, so we followed the guide, who led us to the dwelling of the second chief.

It wasn't long before messengers from different lodges arrived, inviting us to feasts that had been prepared in honor of our[98] arrival. By this point, we had figured out that there was no avoiding the invitations from an Indian host, so we followed the guide who took us to the home of the second chief.

We found him seated upon a small leather mat. He was a fat, oily fellow, with a jolly, good-natured face. Still its expression was tempered by that gravity, which, from long habit, has become almost natural to the race, and proverbial among the whites.

We found him sitting on a small leather mat. He was a chubby, greasy guy, with a cheerful, friendly face. Still, his expression was tinged with a seriousness that, from long practice, has become almost second nature to his people, and is well-known among white people.

Around him were lounging about a dozen Indians. Some, reclining with their backs against the pillars supporting the roof, with their eyes half closed, were smoking their stone pipes. Some were lying half asleep upon the clay floor, with their feet within a few inches of the fire; and others were keeping up a sleepy song.

Around him were about a dozen Native Americans lounging around. Some were leaning back against the pillars holding up the roof, their eyes half closed as they smoked their stone pipes. A few were lying half asleep on the clay floor, their feet just inches from the fire, while others were softly singing a drowsy tune.

At a short distance from the fire, half a[99] dozen squaws were pounding corn, in large mortars,[F] and chattering vociferously at the same time. In the farther part of the building, about a dozen naked children, with faces almost hid by their bushy, tangled hair, were rolling and wrestling upon the floor, occasionally causing the lodge to echo to their childish glee. In the back ground, we could perceive some half a dozen shaggy, thievish-looking wolf-dogs, skulking among the hides and bundles, in search of food, and gliding about with the air of dogs, who knew that they had no business there.

At a short distance from the fire, half a dozen women were pounding corn in large mortars and chatting loudly at the same time. In the back of the building, about a dozen naked kids, with faces almost hidden by their bushy, tangled hair, were rolling around and wrestling on the floor, occasionally making the lodge echo with their childish laughter. In the background, we could see several shaggy, sneaky-looking wolf-dogs lurking among the hides and bundles, searching for food and moving like dogs that knew they didn’t belong there.

[F] The mortar is in universal use among the uncivilized tribes, answering the purpose of a mill. The hollow is formed, by kindling a fire upon the top of a block of wood, into which it gradually sinks itself, until it forms a sort of bowl. The cavity is then cleansed from the coal-black, and is fit for use.

[F] The mortar is widely used by the uncivilized tribes, serving as a mill. A fire is lit on top of a block of wood, which gradually sinks down to create a bowl-shaped hollow. The cavity is then cleaned of the black residue, making it ready for use.

These mortars are generally a foot in diameter, and about eight inches deep. Corn is pulverised in them, by using a billet of wood as a pestle.

These mortars are usually about a foot wide and around eight inches deep. Corn is ground in them using a wooden stick as a pestle.

[100]

[100]

Upon our entering, the lounging Indians roused themselves from the floor; the smokers woke from their reveries, and the dogs slunk out of sight. The women and children, however, went on as before, the former pounding and chattering, and the latter frolicking over the floor. When we had seated ourselves, a large bowl of boiled buffalo flesh was placed before us, and signs made for us to fall to. The chief himself acted as master of ceremonies. He thrust his hands into the bowl, and turned over and over the heap of smoking meat, selecting the best morsels, and welcoming us with warmest expressions of friendship. Several times, appearing to be annoyed by the noise and clamour of his wives, he turned round, and let out a volley of angry words, which, however, they treated with no attention. There is but little doubt that he was a hen-pecked husband, for with all his jovial appearance, there was a cowering look[101] about his eye, when he met the vinegar glance of one or two of his oldest wives.

When we walked in, the relaxed Indians got up from the floor; the smokers snapped out of their daydreams, and the dogs slinked away. However, the women and children carried on as usual, with the women busy pounding and chatting, and the children playing around the floor. Once we were seated, a large bowl of boiled buffalo meat was set in front of us, and we were gestured to dig in. The chief took on the role of host. He plunged his hands into the bowl, rummaging through the pile of steaming meat, picking out the best pieces, and greeting us with the warmest expressions of friendship. A few times, looking annoyed by the noise from his wives, he turned around and let out a stream of angry words, which they completely ignored. It was clear that he was a henpecked husband, because despite his cheerful demeanor, there was a timid look in his eye when he faced the sharp gaze of one or two of his oldest wives.[101]

Before we had finished with him, half a dozen different messengers had assembled in the lodge, waiting for us to follow them to the abode of some of the other chiefs. It is customary for the guest, when he is unable to dispose of the whole provision placed before him, to send what is left to his own quarters. The duty of carrying it, is generally entrusted to one of the junior members of the family, who when departing upon his errand, receives a particular caution from the squaws to be careful and bring back the bowl.

Before we were done with him, half a dozen different messengers had gathered in the lodge, waiting for us to follow them to the homes of some of the other chiefs. It's customary for a guest, when he can't finish all the food provided, to send what’s left back to his own quarters. The task of carrying it is usually given to a younger family member, who, when leaving for this duty, receives a special reminder from the women to be careful and to bring back the bowl.

It was near sunset when we finished our visits. We had gone from lodge to lodge, followed by a crowd of men, women, and children, until we had visited nearly half the dwellings in the village. Our receptions were different, according to the dispositions of our hosts. Some were stern and solemn in their demeanour, and others[102] as sociable, and even lively as the whites. In some of the lodges, the females were of an acid temper, and to these our presence was not as agreeable as we could have wished. They made no hesitation in speaking their minds to the half-breed interpreter, who in turn, with iron gravity, translated the whole to us, without abating an epithet, or softening a single peppery expression.

It was near sunset when we wrapped up our visits. We had gone from one lodge to another, followed by a group of men, women, and children, until we had visited almost half the homes in the village. Our receptions varied depending on the attitudes of our hosts. Some were serious and formal, while others[102] were as friendly and lively as the whites. In some of the lodges, the women had a sharp disposition, and our presence was not as welcome as we would have liked. They didn’t hold back in expressing their thoughts to the half-breed interpreter, who, with a stern demeanor, translated everything to us without skipping a word or softening any harsh comments.

When we emerged, we found a small crowd collected in front, which drew back as we appeared. Curious as they were, there was nothing troublesome or forward in their mode of gratifying their curiosity. The children followed at a distance. The older Indians would mark the route which we must take, and then hurrying on, would seat themselves in some situation, where the whole party must pass in review before them. There was none of the prying, meddling spirit which is shown among the whites.

When we came out, we saw a small crowd gathered in front, which stepped back as we showed up. They were curious, but there was nothing annoying or intrusive about how they satisfied their curiosity. The kids stayed back a bit. The older Indigenous people would point out the path we needed to take, and then they would quickly find a spot to sit where the whole group had to pass by them. There was none of the nosy, intrusive behavior that you often see among white people.

We had scarcely reached the lodge of[103] the chief, and were congratulating ourselves that the eating part of the business was terminated, when the heavy bear-skin which hung over the mouth, was flapped back, and a boy came across to the place where the Interpreter was sitting. This immediately caused us to suspect that another feast was on foot, and we were making for the door, when we were arrested by the Interpreter, who was too much of an Indian not to relish these eating parties. He shouted out, that three of us had been invited to attend at the lodge of one of the older warriors, who had prepared something which he thought would be more acceptable than buffalo flesh and corn. Although but little inclined to attempt any thing in the way of eating, still we determined to accompany him, for we were curious to see what new article of food, could be raked up in the village, where every soul seemed to live on buffalo flesh and corn.

We had just arrived at the chief's lodge, feeling pleased that the meal had come to an end, when the heavy bear-skin curtain covering the entrance was pulled back, and a boy walked over to where the Interpreter was sitting. This immediately made us suspect that another feast was about to start, and we were heading for the door when the Interpreter, who enjoyed these eating events too much to let us leave, called out that three of us were invited to the lodge of one of the older warriors, who had prepared something he believed would be better than buffalo meat and corn. Although we weren't really in the mood to eat more, we decided to go with him because we were curious about what new dish could possibly be found in a village where everyone seemed to live on buffalo meat and corn.

[104]

[104]

Following our guide, therefore, after a dark walk we reached the place of invitation.

Following our guide, after a dark walk we reached the spot we were invited to.

The interior of the lodge was illumined by the light of a bright fire, burning cheerily in the centre. In front of it was seated the warrior who had invited us. He was an old man with a bottle nose, and a most ponderous corporation; and when seated behind it with his feet doubled under him after the Turkish fashion, he looked like a large sphere.

The inside of the lodge was lit up by a bright fire, crackling cheerfully in the center. In front of it sat the warrior who had invited us. He was an old man with a bulbous nose and a substantial build; when he settled in with his feet tucked under him in a Turkish style, he resembled a big sphere.

Upon our entrance, after sundry puffs and heaves, he rose to his feet, and welcomed us, pointing out seats upon several mats which had been placed for us, at his side. He then told his squaw, whose leanness was in proportion to his rotundity, to place before us the article to be disposed of. We watched her narrowly as she moved to a large kettle hanging over the fire. There was something in it of a reddish-yellow colour. What could[105] it be? We had never fallen upon any article of that description before. The squaw seized upon a long, sharp-pointed stick, and commenced spearing into the pot; but at every attempt the active occupant contrived to dodge from her weapon, in spite of her efforts. However, it is an old adage, that “perseverance conquers all difficulties,” and at length she struck the object of her search, and drew out, impaled upon the point of her weapon, a large boiled pumpkin. This she immediately commenced dividing in strips.

When we walked in, after some heavy breathing, he got up and welcomed us, pointing to several mats nearby where we could sit next to him. He then asked his wife, who was thin compared to his round figure, to bring out the dish we were here for. We closely watched her as she approached a large kettle hanging over the fire. There was something in it that was a reddish-yellow color. What could it be? We had never seen anything like it before. She grabbed a long, sharp stick and started poking into the pot, but every time she tried, the slippery ingredient managed to dodge her attempts, despite her efforts. Still, as the saying goes, "perseverance conquers all difficulties," and eventually she speared what she was after, pulling out a large boiled pumpkin on the end of her stick. She immediately started cutting it into strips.

While the ceremony of spearing had been going on, we watched with some curiosity, to see what all this trouble was to produce; but when the pumpkin made its appearance, the expression of countenances was most ruefully changed. I looked round towards my companions. Their eyes were fixed with silent agony upon the preparing feast. There was no retreat—it must be eaten; and we were the persons who were[106] doomed to do it. I had hoped to derive a little comfort from them. I had hoped too, that they might relish a sodden and water-soaked pumpkin; and that under cover of their appetites, I might escape unobserved. The expression, however, of their faces forbade the idea, and I determined to perform my share of the mastication, in a manner creditable to a civilized man.

While the spearing ceremony was happening, we watched with some curiosity to see what all this fuss would lead to. But when the pumpkin showed up, the look on everyone's faces changed dramatically. I glanced at my friends. Their eyes were fixed in silent horror at the feast being prepared. There was no way out—we had to eat it; and we were the ones who were[106] stuck with that task. I had hoped to find some comfort from them. I also hoped they might enjoy a soggy, waterlogged pumpkin, and that I could go unnoticed in the process. However, the expressions on their faces dashed that idea, and I decided to tackle my share of the chewing in a way that would reflect well on a civilized person.

We fell to desperately, therefore, under the vigilant eye of our fat host, who was continually plying us with fresh pieces, according to the laws of Indian hospitality, and to refuse which would be regarded as a slight. How we managed to get through that vegetable feast, I can hardly say; it was one of the severest trials of the whole of our campaign; yet we did get through with it, and emerged from the lodge in safety.

We fell desperately under the watchful eye of our chubby host, who kept serving us fresh dishes according to the rules of Indian hospitality, and to refuse would have been considered rude. I can hardly explain how we managed to get through that vegetable feast; it was one of the toughest challenges of our entire campaign. Yet, we did make it through and left the lodge safely.

When we returned to the abode of the chief we found it crowded. Groups were squatting in every direction, wrapped in[107] their robes, indulging in a low, muttered conversation. This was occasionally broken by a deep, emphatic exclamation, which always bursts with a convulsive sound from the chest of an Indian, when engaged in a debate of some interest. But upon our return the conversation gradually flagged, and their sole occupation was to sit, with their eyes fastened upon us, as we were collected round the fire.

When we got back to the chief's place, it was packed. Groups were sitting in every direction, wrapped in their robes, quietly chatting. Sometimes, this was interrupted by a deep, forceful shout that an Indian lets out from deep in their chest when they’re caught up in an interesting debate. But when we returned, the chatter started to fade, and all they did was sit there, their eyes fixed on us as we gathered around the fire.

[108]

[108]

CHAPTER VIII.

The Doctor’s Adventure.—Indian Dirge.

The Doctor's Adventure.—Indian Dirge.

When we had at first collected together in the chief lodge, we found that one of the party, Dr. M——, was not present. There were many conjectures as to his absence, but after a while he made his appearance. He was considerably out of breath, and related to us an adventure which he had just met with, or rather which he had forced himself into. He had remained in the lodge after we left it, to attend at our last feast. Having nothing in particular to employ him, he slapped his white beaver, which turned up all around, upon the top of his head, girded his deer-skin hunting shirt closely around him, and thrusting his hand into[109] his breeches-pocket, set out upon a voyage of discovery. He had not travelled far before his attention was attracted by a low chanting song, proceeding from one of the lodges which stood a little apart from the others, and near the edge of the bluff, overlooking the river.

When we first gathered in the main lodge, we realized that one of our group, Dr. M——, was missing. There were many guesses about why he was absent, but eventually, he showed up. He was breathing heavily and shared an adventure he had just experienced, or rather, one he had put himself into. He had stayed in the lodge after we left to be part of our last feast. With nothing specific to do, he put on his white beaver hat, which flared out all around, tightened his deer-skin hunting shirt around him, and, reaching into his breeches pocket, set off on a journey of exploration. He hadn't gone far when he heard a soft chanting song coming from one of the lodges that stood a bit away from the others, near the edge of the bluff overlooking the river.

Without a moment’s hesitation, he walked towards it, entered the low, funnel shaped mouth, and peeped over the bear-skin which hung before the inner entrance, opening immediately into the lodge.

Without a second thought, he walked toward it, stepped into the low, funnel-shaped entrance, and peeked over the bear skin that hung in front of the inner doorway, leading straight into the lodge.

A large fire was burning cheerfully in the centre. Over it hung a kettle which was kept constantly stirred by an old Indian, dressed in a buffalo robe, whitened with chalk, and ornamented with hieroglyphic symbols. As he stirred he hummed a low chant, occasionally raising his voice until he caused it to sound loudly through the whole building, and then again sinking it, until it reached the ear of the listener, in low and almost inaudible murmurs.[110] There was something wild, and rather forbidding in the features of this individual.

A large fire was burning brightly in the center. Above it hung a kettle that an old man dressed in a buffalo robe, dusted with chalk and decorated with hieroglyphic symbols, kept stirring constantly. As he stirred, he hummed a soft chant, sometimes raising his voice to fill the entire building and then lowering it again until it became almost inaudible to anyone listening. [110] There was something wild and somewhat intimidating about this person's features.

A few steps from the fire, lay two forms, completely covered by a heavy buffalo robe; and bending over these stood another Indian, dressed similar to the first. He too, was humming a low song, at intervals dancing to a slow measure round the robe.

A few steps from the fire, there were two figures, totally covered by a thick buffalo robe; and leaning over them was another Native American, dressed like the first. He was also humming a soft song, occasionally dancing to a slow beat around the robe.

The doctor suspected that these were Medecin-Men,[G] and that they were performing[111] some of the miraculous cures, which they boast of in the village, and which give them a reputation for superior sanctity among the credulous Indians, who believe them to hold communion with the Great Spirit. Their ability to perform these cures, arises frequently, from their superior knowledge, of the hidden medicinal virtues of different herbs. By jumbling with their healing art, an unintelligible species of mystic mummery, and by pretending to hold a direct intercourse with the Deity, the cure of their patients is attributed more to his immediate interference, than to any virtue of the medicines which they have received.

The doctor suspected that these were Medecin-Men, and that they were performing[111] some of the miraculous cures they boast about in the village, which give them a reputation for exceptional holiness among the gullible Indians who believe they communicate with the Great Spirit. Their ability to perform these cures often comes from their extensive knowledge of the hidden medicinal properties of various herbs. By mixing their healing practice with a confusing type of mystic nonsense and by claiming to have direct communication with the Deity, the healing of their patients is attributed more to divine intervention than to any effectiveness of the medicines they provide.

[G] Every tribe of Indians has its Medecin-Men. They are a kind of priest or prophet. Their influence, however, is very variable, and depends upon the popularity which they may have acquired with the nation. As long as they confine their prophecies to those events, which they know will be agreeable, so long are they regarded with high veneration; but as soon as they commence predictions of evil—or attempt to reveal unpalatable truths, their influence wanes, themselves are shunned, and their predictions scorned.

[G] Every Native American tribe has its Medicine Men. They serve as a sort of priest or prophet. Their influence, however, varies widely and depends on how popular they are with their people. As long as they limit their prophecies to events that are likely to please others, they are held in high regard; but the moment they start predicting bad things—or try to share uncomfortable truths—their influence diminishes, they become avoided, and their predictions are disregarded.

They are also skilled in the virtues of herbs, and act as physicians in healing the sick. From this they have derived the name of Medecin, (signifying in French, physician.)

They are also knowledgeable about the benefits of herbs and serve as healers for the sick. From this, they have received the name Medecin, which means physician in French.

After humming round them, the Medecin raised the edge of the robe, exposing the naked heads and shoulders of two old,[112] shrivelled squaws. The person at the fire, then reached to the other a large dipper, filled with part of the contents of the kettle, which was greedily swallowed by the squaws. The robe was then thrown over them, and again the Medecin commenced his hum and dance.

After humming around them, the doctor lifted the edge of the robe, revealing the bare heads and shoulders of two old, shriveled women. The person by the fire then handed a large dipper filled with some of the kettle’s contents to the other, which the women eagerly swallowed. The robe was then draped over them, and the doctor started his humming and dancing again.

Now the Doctor was a curious man, and although he saw every thing that was going on in the inside of the lodge, as distinctly as if he had been there himself, still he was determined to see more. For a moment he paused to reflect, whether it would be prudent to intrude upon these mystic ceremonies, and risk incurring the anger of such influential persons, as he knew these Medecin-men to be. But prudence was a quality with which he was not much troubled; so without more hesitation he kicked up the bear-skin, and stepped boldly into the lodge, in front of the two priests.

Now, the Doctor was a curious guy, and even though he could see everything happening inside the lodge as clearly as if he were actually there, he still wanted to see more. For a moment, he paused to think about whether it would be wise to interrupt these mysterious rituals and risk angering such powerful people as the Medicine men he knew them to be. But being cautious wasn't really his style, so without thinking twice, he kicked up the bear skin and confidently stepped into the lodge, right in front of the two priests.

For a moment they gazed at him, as if[113] they doubted their senses. Their eyes flashed fire, and raising their voices, they made the lodge ring with their yells. At this unusual sound, the two old women raised the robe, peeped from under it, and seeing the white man, added their voices to the chorus.

For a moment, they stared at him, as if[113] they couldn’t believe what they were seeing. Their eyes blazed with anger, and raising their voices, they filled the lodge with their shouts. Hearing this unusual noise, the two older women lifted the blanket, peeked out from underneath it, and, seeing the white man, joined in the uproar.

After gazing for a moment, the Doctor attempted to approach the fire, but the Indians warned him back, ordering him with menacing gestures, to leave the lodge. These he pretended to misunderstand, at the same time attempting to enter into a parley with them, in order to gain as much time as possible for observation. Still they placed themselves before him, sternly ordering him to depart. He attempted to explain to them that he was a Medecin-Man in his own country, and wished to be acquainted with their secrets, and that in return he would communicate his. But it was useless; either they did not understand him, or they did not value his information,[114] for they persisted in their ordering him to quit the lodge. The Doctor then determining, at all events, to obtain a look into the kettle, darted round them, and made for the fire.

After looking for a moment, the Doctor tried to get closer to the fire, but the Indians warned him back, using threatening gestures to tell him to leave the lodge. He pretended not to understand them while trying to negotiate with them, hoping to buy as much time as possible to observe. Still, they positioned themselves in front of him, firmly telling him to go away. He tried to explain that he was a Medicine Man in his own country and wanted to learn their secrets, promising to share his in return. But it was pointless; either they didn't understand him, or they didn't think his information was valuable, as they continued to insist he leave the lodge. Determined to get a look into the kettle no matter what, the Doctor dashed around them and headed for the fire.[114]

There was now something of menace in their faces; and one of them rushing to the side of the lodge, seized a large club, resting against one of the pillars. The Doctor took to flight, and stopped not, until he arrived, most villanously out of wind, at the chief’s lodge, where he narrated his adventure.

There was now a sense of threat in their faces; and one of them rushed to the side of the lodge, grabbed a large club leaning against one of the pillars. The Doctor ran away, not stopping until he reached the chief’s lodge, where he recounted his experience.

After this I strolled out with one of my companions. It was so late that there were few of the Indians stirring. Here and there, we encountered individuals sitting upon the high bank, gazing upon the gliding waters of the Platte. It seemed as if they were engaged in a species of devotion, for they did not heed our approach, but sat humming a low, a very low muttered song. We passed them,[115] and continued our course along the high bluff, looking down upon the Platte, which was dimly seen, reflecting the stars that twinkled upon its restless water. The prairie insects were piping their evening calls, and the creaking of the thousand creatures, who were hid in its long matted herbage, told that they were conscious their hour of song and revelry had come. Occasionally we heard the long howl of a wolf, softened by the distance, and now and then some serenading owl, would raise his voice from the dark fringe of trees, which drooped over the opposite bank of the river, and send forth a long quavering whoop.

After this, I walked out with one of my friends. It was so late that few of the Indians were around. Here and there, we saw people sitting on the high bank, watching the flowing waters of the Platte. It seemed like they were in a sort of meditation because they didn't notice us approaching; they just sat humming a quiet, very quiet song. We passed them,[115] and continued along the high bluff, looking down at the Platte, which was faintly visible, reflecting the stars that twinkled on its restless surface. The prairie insects were chirping their evening calls, and the creaking of countless creatures hidden in the thick grass indicated they were aware that their time for song and celebration had come. Occasionally, we heard the distant howl of a wolf, softened by the space, and now and then, a serenading owl would call out from the dark edge of trees that hung over the opposite bank of the river, sending forth a long, wavering hoot.

We strolled along the bank for half a mile, glad to be free from the well-meant though tedious attentions of our hosts. At length, however, we turned for the purpose of retracing our steps, when our attention was attracted by a low, mournful cry, from the midst of a number of small[116] mounds, at a short distance, the burial ground of the village. We approached the spot so cautiously, as not to disturb the person who was stationed there. Upon the top of one of the graves, a large mound covered with grass, was lying an Indian girl. Her buffalo robe had escaped from her shoulders, and her long dishevelled black hair, was mingled with the grass of the prairie. Her bosom was resting upon the sod, and her arms extended, as if embracing the form of the being who was mouldering beneath.

We walked along the riverbank for half a mile, relieved to be away from the well-meaning but tiresome attention of our hosts. Eventually, we decided to turn back, but our attention was drawn to a low, sorrowful cry coming from a cluster of small mounds at a short distance, the village's burial ground. We approached the area quietly so we wouldn't disturb the person who was there. On top of one of the graves, a large grassy mound, lay an Indian girl. Her buffalo robe had slipped off her shoulders, and her long, tangled black hair was mixed with the prairie grass. Her chest was resting on the ground, and her arms were stretched out, as if she were embracing the form of the person who was decaying beneath her.

Believing that she was some female belonging to the tribe, singing a dirge over the grave of some departed friend, we listened attentively to her song. At one moment, it would rise in the air with a plaintive sound, as if she was dwelling with mournful tenderness, upon the virtues of the deceased. At times, she would seem to speak of the feelings of his heart; at others, the note would seem to be one of[117] war, of battle; and then her song would burst from her, with the startling energy of a person, who was in the midst of the scene itself, and was acting over the feats of the silent dead. At these moments, she raised her head, and her whole frame seemed swelling with the inspiration of her theme; but in the very midst of this energetic burst of enthusiasm, the chord of some more mournful recollection would be touched, and the song would sink from its high, and ardent tone, to a note of wo, so despairing, that it appeared as if the sluices of her heart were opened, and the deep-hidden stream of her affection, was flowing out in the mournful melody.

Thinking she was a woman from the tribe, singing a lament for a lost friend, we listened carefully to her song. At times, it would rise into the air with a sorrowful sound, as if she was fondly remembering the virtues of the deceased. Sometimes, it seemed she was expressing the feelings of his heart; at other moments, the tone would shift to one of war, of battle; and then her song would burst forth with such energy as if she were reliving the actions of the silent dead. In these moments, she lifted her head, and her entire body seemed to swell with the inspiration of her theme; but right in the middle of this passionate outburst, a chord of sorrowful memory would be struck, and the song would drop from its high and fervent tone to a note of grief so profound that it felt like the floodgates of her heart had opened, letting the deep, hidden stream of her affection flow out in the mournful melody.

After a short time she rose from the ground, and wrapping her robe round her, walked slowly towards the village. It was not until she was completely lost to our sight, that we left our sheltering place, and followed in the direction which she had taken. We had heard the Indian[118] dirge sung before by different females, of the tribe, but as we considered them mere pieces of formality, we had passed by, without heeding them. But in this lonely being, there was an air of deep desolation, as she lay upon the grave, and a hopeless, despairing tone, in her low, melodious voice, that laid bare the recesses of a withered heart.

After a short while, she got up from the ground, wrapped her robe around her, and slowly walked toward the village. It was only after she completely disappeared from our view that we left our hiding place and followed the path she had taken. We had heard the Indian [118] dirge sung before by different women from the tribe, but since we thought they were just formalities, we had ignored them. But in this lonely woman, there was a sense of deep desolation as she lay on the grave, and a hopeless, despairing tone in her low, melodic voice that revealed the depths of a broken heart.

We were so much interested in her, that we had accurately noted her appearance, and now hurried towards our lodge, with the intention of finding out her history from our interpreter—a matter of no great difficulty, as the history of every individual of the village is known to all. We found the half-breed interpreter sitting in front of the fire, wrapped in his blanket-coat, with his elbow resting upon his knee, and his hand supporting his chin. There was an air of iron gravity and even sternness in his deep-marked features that denoted a man not prone to[119] yield to womanish emotion. We walked up to him, and by means of a Frenchman, (for he spoke no English) inquired the history of the girl—at the same time narrating the scene in the prairie.

We were so interested in her that we took note of her appearance and hurried back to our lodge to learn her story from our interpreter—a task that wasn't too hard, since everyone in the village knows each other's history. We found the half-breed interpreter sitting by the fire, wrapped in his blanket coat, with his elbow resting on his knee and his hand supporting his chin. He had a serious and even stern look on his strong features, showing that he was not someone who easily gave in to sentimental feelings. We approached him, and through a Frenchman who acted as a translator (since he spoke no English), we asked about the girl while describing the scene in the prairie.

If it had been in the nature of his face to wear a more scornful expression than it usually did, the smile of contempt which passed over his weather-beaten features, as we related our story, would have added to it. For a moment, he seemed surprised—then added, that she was a squaw, who resided in the adjoining lodge, and but a short time before, he had heard her say to her mother, that as she had nothing else to do, she believed she would go and take a bawl over her dead brother’s grave. He had been killed five years before.

If his face was usually capable of showing more disdain than it did, the smirk of contempt that crossed his weathered features while we told our story would have added to it. For a moment, he looked surprised—then he said that she was a squaw living in the nearby lodge, and just a short while ago, he had heard her tell her mother that since she had nothing else to do, she thought she would go and have a good cry over her dead brother’s grave. He had been killed five years earlier.

Here was a waste of sympathy. We were vexed that we had suffered our feelings to be enlisted in the mock misery of this girl, who was merely performing a[120] customary mummery. There was an expression of enjoyment in the keen eye of the half-breed, as he watched the disappointed expression of our faces. A grim smile played over his reddish-brown face, and I believe if he had ever been guilty of such an action, he would have indulged in a loud explosion of merriment.

This was a waste of sympathy. We were annoyed that we had let our feelings get caught up in the fake misery of this girl, who was just putting on a[120] typical act. There was a glimmer of enjoyment in the sharp eyes of the half-breed as he observed the disappointment on our faces. A grim smile crept across his reddish-brown face, and I believe if he had ever been the type to do so, he would have burst into loud laughter.

At that moment, the broad voice of our black cook, announced that the supper was ready. Discarding both the girl, and her griefs, from our minds, we seated ourselves upon the floor, preparatory to commencing the almost hopeless task, of masticating a supper of dried buffalo’s flesh, which had been boiled for only two hours.

At that moment, our black cook’s deep voice called out that dinner was ready. Setting aside the girl and her sorrows, we sat down on the floor, getting ready to tackle the nearly impossible task of chewing through some dried buffalo meat, which had only been boiled for two hours.

When we had finished, it was late in the evening—the Indians had ceased moving through the lodge, and wrapping themselves in their shaggy robes, had composed their forms upon the clay floor, for slumber.

When we were done, it was late in the evening—the Native Americans had stopped moving through the lodge and had wrapped themselves in their thick robes, settling down on the clay floor to sleep.

[121]

[121]

The servants now busied themselves in spreading out our bear-skins. This completed, each retired to his couch, and in a short time a dead silence reigned throughout the building.

The servants now busied themselves spreading out our bear skins. Once that was done, each of them headed to their couch, and before long, complete silence filled the building.

[122]

[122]

CHAPTER IX.

An Old Warrior.—Indian Dogs.—A Night Scene.

An Old Warrior.—Indian Dogs.—A Night Scene.

About midnight I awoke; it was intensely cold, so I rose up and picked my way over prostrated forms to the fire. An old Indian was seated by it; his hair was snowy white, and hung in long locks upon his shoulders. There were several scars traced upon his face, and even by that faint light, the marks of deep wounds were visible upon his breast. His robe had fallen from his shoulders, leaving bare the withered wreck, of what must once have been an Herculean frame. I did not know him, nor could he have ranked among their chiefs. His cheek was resting in the palm of his hand; his eyes were intently fixed upon the burning brands which flickered[123] up a dying, broken blaze. In his right hand he held a small piece of wood, with which he raked together the coals, though seemingly unconscious of what he was doing. In front of him lay an uncouth-looking tomahawk, made of wood, and across it his otter-skin pouch, and stone pipe: the symbols of war and peace thrown together, in a manner which seemed to denote that to their owner, the day of strife was past. His look was fixed upon the brands, but his mind, busied in its own wanderings, took no note of the things before his eyes. Could he be meditating upon the probable results of the coming of the white men among them? Could he be sitting there buried in his own musings, and prophet-like, looking through the dim vista of futurity? Could he see his own chivalric race, gradually withering at the approach of the whites, and the descendants of those, whose hearts now beat as free as the eagle’s, crawling[124] over the earth, a stigma to their name, and a curse to themselves? I could not prevent these thoughts from stealing over me, as I sat opposite to him, gazing upon his face, so noble and dignified, even in its ruin. Upon my first approach, he had not observed me, but after a short time, he raised his head, and perceiving me, reached out his hand, while a friendly smile played over his face. Then pointing to his scars, he endeavoured by signs to narrate to me an account of the different war expeditions, in which these had been received. Each wound had a tale of its own, and each scar told of a different battle. After spending some time in telling his story, he lighted his pipe, and first drawing a few puffs he passed it to me with the usual word of politeness, (Loovah.)[H] I puffed for a few moments, and[125] returned it to him, he then inhaled a few draughts of the smoke, and again reached it to me, and I, after again smoking, reached it to him. This operation of smoking and passing it to each other, continued until the pipe was empty; then knocking the ashes from its bowl, he raised himself upon his feet, and taking up his pouch and tomahawk, drew his buffalo robe over his head, and left the lodge. Upon being deserted by my companion, I looked around upon the muffled forms, thickly strewed over the clay floor, with that strange feeling of loneliness, which is experienced by a person, the only being awake, among a hundred sleeping forms, and which is peculiarly strong in a place where every individual is a stranger, perhaps an enemy. The lodge was about sixty feet in diameter, and seen by the[126] flickering, uncertain light of the fire, it had a wild appearance. The stern, silent countenances of the sleeping warriors, as they reclined with their backs resting against the pillars which supported the lodge, reminded me of the eastern tale, in which a whole city of living beings, were converted into statues. Their features were at rest, they were not now the mirrors which reflected the passions of their hearts. Even those passions were slumbering, but still, their heavy lines were left, with an enduring mark upon their brows. If those stone-like faces wore so savage a character, when nature had thrown her own calm over them, how truly fearful must they have been in the day of battle, when every frenzied feeling was at its height, and every demon passion was ruling with relentless sway. As to those who were lying upon the floor, their sleep was death like—it seemed dreamless.

Around midnight, I woke up; it was freezing cold, so I got up and carefully made my way past lying figures to the fire. An old Indian was sitting by it; his hair was snowy white and fell in long strands over his shoulders. There were several scars on his face, and even in that faint light, deep wound marks could be seen on his chest. His robe had slipped from his shoulders, exposing the withered remains of what must have once been a strong frame. I didn't recognize him, nor could he have been one of their chiefs. His cheek rested in his hand, and his eyes were focused intently on the burning logs that flickered in a dying blaze. In his right hand, he held a small piece of wood, with which he shoveled the coals, though it seemed he was unaware of what he was doing. In front of him lay a rough-looking tomahawk made of wood, along with his otter-skin pouch and stone pipe: symbols of war and peace carelessly thrown together, indicating that the days of conflict were behind him. He stared at the logs, but his mind, lost in its own thoughts, didn't register the things before him. Was he contemplating the likely consequences of the white men’s arrival among them? Was he sitting there, deep in his own musings, almost like a prophet, gazing into the uncertain future? Could he see his own proud race slowly fading with the advance of the whites, and the descendants of those whose hearts now beat as freely as an eagle’s, crawling on the ground, a disgrace to their name and a curse to themselves? I couldn't help but let these thoughts creep into my mind as I sat across from him, observing his face, so noble and dignified, even in its ruin. When I first approached, he hadn't noticed me, but after a while, he lifted his head, saw me, and reached out his hand, a friendly smile crossing his face. Then he pointed to his scars, trying to tell me about the different battles in which he had received them through gestures. Each wound had its own story, and each scar spoke of a different fight. After sharing his tale for a while, he lit his pipe, took a few puffs, and then passed it to me with the usual polite word, "Loovah." I smoked for a bit, then returned it to him; he took a few more draws and handed it back to me, and this back-and-forth of smoking continued until the pipe was empty. After tapping the ashes from its bowl, he stood up, picked up his pouch and tomahawk, drew his buffalo robe over his head, and left the lodge. When my companion was gone, I looked around at the covered figures sprawled over the clay floor, feeling a strange loneliness that comes with being the only one awake among many sleeping forms, a feeling that is especially strong in a place where everyone is a stranger, possibly an enemy. The lodge was about sixty feet in diameter; by the flickering, uncertain firelight, it had a wild appearance. The stern, silent faces of the sleeping warriors, resting against the pillars that supported the lodge, reminded me of an eastern tale where an entire city of living beings was turned into statues. Their faces were calm; they no longer reflected the passions of their hearts. Those passions were asleep, but their deep lines left a lasting mark on their brows. If those stone-like faces looked so fierce in the calm of nature, how truly terrifying must they have been in battle, when every frenzied feeling peaked and every violent passion was in control. As for those lying on the floor, their sleep was like death—it seemed dreamless.

[H] This is a word more frequently used than any other in the language. As far as I was able to learn, it had no particular meaning, but signified—almost any thing.—In fact it comprises about half of the language.

[H] This is a word that's used more often than any other in the language. From what I could gather, it doesn't have a specific meaning, but rather signifies—pretty much anything.—In fact, it makes up about half of the language.

The gaunt Indian dogs were prowling[127] stealthily through the building. They knew that their hour of freedom had come, and with every leaping blaze of the embers, I could see them scattered throughout the lodge. There must have been nearly fifty of them in full motion, yet there was not a sound to be heard. They wound their way through the sleeping Indians, with the cautious and practised step of veteran burglars—too well acquainted with the wakeful habits of their masters, not to be silent in their doings; and too much in the habit of stealing, to be able to resist the temptation to plunder. Occasionally they paused, and cast a doubting look upon me, as I sat watching their movements. They however came to the conclusion that I was a stranger, and from my short stay, was not aware that it was the custom of every Indian, to bestow a bountiful share of wholesome kicks, upon every dog that came in his path, as a punishment for the thefts which he had[128] already committed, and as payment in advance for his future transgressions. While I was watching their movements I was startled by a loud whine, which seemed to proceed from the roof of the lodge. At that sound there was a general scamper towards the mouth of the lodge, for they were certain, that the cry would awaken the savages, and that flight was their only safety. I had turned at the moment of the noise, to ascertain the cause of it. At the top of the lodge, and about ten feet from the ground, was a large dog, suspended by his teeth to a flitch of bacon, which had been hung up to the rafters to keep it in safety. Upon coming into the lodge, the animal had espied this, and mounting upon a high pile formed by our baggage, had sprung out at it, as it hung. He had been successful in his leap, and had buried his teeth in the meat. But this accomplished, he could do nothing more—he was dangling full ten feet from the ground;[129] his only supporters were his jaws, which were fastened into the end of the bacon. He dared not let loose his hold, and he was equally certain he could not maintain it. In this predicament, he raised his voice, in a long, low, plaintive howl. Scarce had the sound escaped him, before a dozen clubs were clattering against his ribs, and as many clamorous voices raised in the hue and cry against him. With a loud yell, relaxing his jaws, he landed upon the head of an old Indian, who was dozing beneath, in defiance of the howls of the dog, and the clamour of his foes. The animal did not pause, but gaining his feet, scampered across the building, and made his escape amidst a shower of missiles of all descriptions.

The thin Indian dogs were stealthily prowling through the building. They knew their moment of freedom had arrived, and with every flicker of the glowing embers, I could see them scattered throughout the lodge. There must have been nearly fifty of them in motion, yet there wasn't a sound to be heard. They navigated their way through the sleeping Indians, with the cautious and practiced steps of experienced burglars—too familiar with the waking habits of their masters to make noise and too used to stealing to resist the temptation to pilfer. Occasionally, they paused and gave me a doubtful look as I sat watching them. They concluded that I was a stranger, and since I was new there, I didn’t realize it was customary for every Indian to administer a generous share of kicks to any dog that crossed their path, as punishment for the thefts the dog had already committed and as payment in advance for future misdeeds. As I observed their movements, I was startled by a loud whine that seemed to come from the roof of the lodge. At that sound, there was a mass scramble toward the exit of the lodge, for they were certain that the noise would wake the Indians and that flight was their only safety. I had turned at the moment of the noise to figure out what caused it. At the top of the lodge, about ten feet off the ground, was a large dog, hanging by his teeth on a piece of bacon that had been secured to the rafters for safekeeping. Upon entering the lodge, the dog had spotted this, climbed up a tall pile of our baggage, and jumped for it. He succeeded in his leap and sunk his teeth into the meat. But after that, he could do nothing more—he was dangling ten feet off the ground; his only support was his jaws gripping the end of the bacon. He couldn't let go and was equally sure he couldn't hold on. In this situation, he let out a long, low, plaintive howl. Hardly had the sound escaped him when a dozen clubs started hitting his ribs, and just as many loud voices joined in the uproar against him. With a loud yell, releasing his grip, he landed on the head of an old Indian who was dozing below, ignoring the dog’s howls and the chaos around him. The dog didn't hesitate but got to his feet, dashed across the building, and made his escape amid a barrage of all kinds of flying objects.

[130]

[130]

CHAPTER X.

Leaving Republican Village.—Prairie between that and Tappage Village.—Reception by Tappages.—Departure.—White Cranes.—Black Chief of the Loups.—Reception.—Chief’s Lodge.—Soldier Chief’s Feast.

Leaving Republican Village.—Prairie between that and Tappage Village.—Welcome by Tappages.—Departure.—White Cranes.—Black Chief of the Loups.—Welcome.—Chief’s Lodge.—Soldier Chief’s Feast.

The next morning about ten o’clock, we set off for the village of the Tappage Pawnees, situated upon the Loup fork of the Platte, about eleven miles farther up the river. As we left the town, a crowd of men, women and children followed us, in the hope of obtaining presents. The chief too, escorted us out. He was a princely man. His head was shorn, excepting the scalp-lock; his face was free from paint; a long string of wampum, the only ornament he ever wore, hung from his neck; a blue blanket covered one[131] shoulder, leaving bare his high, prominent chest, and the sinewy arm which curbed the restless movement of his fretted horse. He had been used to the saddle from childhood, and now governed his impatient animal, with the calm controul of a practised rider.

The next morning around ten o’clock, we set off for the village of the Tappage Pawnees, located on the Loup fork of the Platte, about eleven miles further up the river. As we left the town, a crowd of men, women, and children followed us, hoping to get gifts. The chief also escorted us out. He was a regal man. His head was shaved, except for the scalp-lock; his face was unpainted; a long string of wampum, the only decoration he ever wore, hung around his neck; a blue blanket draped over one[131] shoulder, leaving his high, prominent chest and muscular arm bare, which controlled the restless movement of his anxious horse. He had been riding since childhood, and now managed his impatient animal with the calm control of an experienced rider.

There is nothing upon which the Indians pride themselves, more than their horsemanship. Almost living in the saddle, they are as much at ease, when mounted, as when sitting upon the floor of their own lodge. Many a time, I have seen two or three village urchins, beset some unfortunate horse, while quietly dozing and ruminating, upon the prairie. After sundry coaxings and efforts, they would succeed in mounting upon his back, and then without saddle or bridle, and with a whoop and yell, that terrified the startled steed into a full gallop, they would scamper madly along, clinging to his mane, and to each other, with a tenacity which[132] would have astonished any one but an Indian.

There’s nothing the Indians take more pride in than their horsemanship. Almost living in the saddle, they are as comfortable riding as they are sitting on the floor of their own lodge. Many times, I’ve seen a couple of village kids surround some unfortunate horse that was quietly dozing on the prairie. After a lot of coaxing and trying, they would finally manage to get on its back, and then without saddle or bridle, with a whoop and a yell that startled the horse into a full gallop, they would dash off, clinging to its mane and to each other with a grip that would have amazed anyone except an Indian.[132]

After accompanying us about a mile, the chief returned, followed by a number of his warriors. The rest joined our band, and travelled in company, for the purpose of witnessing our reception by their rival village. Our pace was slow, being regulated by that of the oxen, who toiled painfully along in the rear.

After walking with us for about a mile, the chief turned back, followed by several of his warriors. The others joined our group and traveled together with us to see how we would be received by their rival village. We moved slowly, keeping pace with the oxen, who struggled to keep up behind us.

The prairie was beginning to show the effects of the autumn frost, and the grass wore a blighted, withered look. The sun shone red and lurid through the hazy atmosphere, denoting what at this season of the year, is called among the whites, Indian summer. Not a breeze rustled the dry grass, or rippled the swift, glassy waters of the Platte. Every thing was quiet, except the loud voice of the teamster, expostulating with his oxen; or an occasional crack, from the whip of Joseph, as he urged forward his mules.

The prairie was starting to show signs of autumn frost, and the grass looked dry and withered. The sun shone red and bright through the hazy air, which people referred to as Indian summer at this time of year. Not a breeze stirred the dry grass or rippled the fast, smooth waters of the Platte. Everything was quiet, except for the loud voice of the teamster scolding his oxen, or the occasional crack of Joseph's whip as he urged his mules along.

[133]

[133]

Now and then, we came upon large droves of horses, belonging to the Republican village. They were roving along the banks of the Platte, in bands of several hundred, prancing, and capering as wildly, as if they were still free, upon their own prairies. Upon our approach, they raised their heads, and gazed fearlessly upon us. Two or three of the largest, then left the herd, and slowly approached. For a moment they remained motionless, then with a loud snort, flinging their heels in the air, they dashed back to the drove, which sped off, with a sound like thunder. Occasionally too, we would pass a small hillock, upon which an Indian stood motionless, watching our movements. There is a classic air about them, when seen at a distance, with their robes flowing in graceful drapery round them, their forms drawn fully up, and their outstretched arms supported by their long spears. As these scouts thus gazed,[134] so calm and motionless, I almost imagined they regarded us with the despair of persons, who knew that their fall was near, but that resistance was hopeless.

Now and then, we encountered large groups of horses from the Republican village. They were roaming along the banks of the Platte in bands of several hundred, prancing and frolicking as if they were still free on their own prairies. When we approached, they raised their heads and looked at us fearlessly. Two or three of the largest ones left the herd and slowly came closer. For a moment, they stood still, then with a loud snort, kicking their heels in the air, they dashed back to the rest of the herd, which bolted away with a sound like thunder. Occasionally, we would pass a small hill where an Indian stood still, watching us. They had a classic look from a distance, with their robes flowing gracefully around them, their bodies upright, and their arms extended holding long spears. As these scouts watched us, so calm and still, I almost imagined they viewed us with the hopelessness of people who knew their downfall was near but felt that resistance was futile.

While we were yet several miles distant from the village, we observed mounted Indians, driving before them large droves of horses, to be ready for service in the wild ceremony of our reception.

While we were still several miles away from the village, we saw mounted Indigenous people, herding large groups of horses, getting ready for our wild welcome ceremony.

The town of the Tappage Pawnees is situated upon a broad plain overlooking the Platte. It is the smallest of all the Pawnee villages, and contains about a thousand inhabitants. The most of them were now poured out upon the prairie, where we could distinguish them in the distance, drawn up in a motionless body, waiting for the signal to dash forward to meet us.

The town of the Tappage Pawnees is located on a wide plain overlooking the Platte. It's the smallest of all the Pawnee villages, with about a thousand residents. Most of them were now gathered on the prairie, where we could see them in the distance, positioned in a still group, waiting for the signal to charge forward to meet us.

When we approached sufficiently near, it was given. Once more, we beheld them coming surge-like upon us, and changing their course at the very moment when our ruin seemed inevitable. Again[135] the dizzying evolutions of the troop passed before us. The wild neighing of the horses, mingled in confusion—with the thunder of their hoofs—with the yells and whoops of the Indians, and the clashing sound of their bows and tomahawks. When this was concluded, the ceremony of presenting horses was performed. Half an hour brought us to the town, where as before we found every being on the look out for our coming, and every preparation made, to receive us in a manner worthy of the nation. There is a sameness in Indian customs and habits, which render description tedious. Suffice it to say, that we were received by the chief and his people with all the kindness and hospitality which their means afforded.

When we got close enough, it happened. Again, we saw them rushing towards us, changing direction just when our destruction seemed unavoidable. Once more, the dizzying movements of the group passed in front of us. The wild neighing of the horses mixed in chaos with the thunder of their hooves, the yells and whoops of the Indians, and the clashing sound of their bows and tomahawks. After that, the horse presentation ceremony took place. In half an hour, we arrived at the town, where, as before, everyone was eagerly waiting for us, making all the preparations to welcome us in a way that honored their nation. There’s a consistency in Indian customs and habits that makes them tedious to describe. It’s enough to say that we were welcomed by the chief and his people with all the kindness and hospitality their means allowed.

About ten o’clock on the next morning we mounted our horses and clattered through the village on our route for the town of the Pawnee Loups, situated about five miles farther up the river. This is[136] the wildest of the four villages, owing perhaps to the savage nature of its chief.

Around ten o’clock the next morning, we got on our horses and rode through the village on our way to the town of the Pawnee Loups, located about five miles further up the river. This is[136] the wildest of the four villages, likely due to the fierce nature of its chief.

We rode in a straggling string along the low, irregular prairie. The Otoe Indians skirted along the bank of the river. Those of the soldiers, who were not engaged with the teams, reconnoitered the different pools of water, in hopes of coming unawares upon some pensive duck, who might be dozing upon their surfaces. Here and there we observed a broken patch of corn, at the bottom of some ravine, where the washed earth was of so soft a texture as to require but little trouble in cultivation. Occasionally too, we passed a clump of dwarf trees, closely grouped together over the brink of a spring, or run of water. Otherwise the prairie was bare of forest, and covered only with long withered grass.

We rode in a scattered line along the low, uneven prairie. The Otoe Indians moved along the riverbank. The soldiers who weren’t busy with the teams explored the different pools of water, hoping to catch sight of a sleepy duck resting on the surface. Here and there, we spotted a patch of corn at the bottom of a ravine, where the soft soil was easy to cultivate. Occasionally, we also came across a cluster of small trees tightly grouped around the edge of a spring or stream. Otherwise, the prairie was devoid of forests and covered only with long, dried grass.

When we had ridden about half the distance, a number of Otoes came scampering up, to tell us that there were about[137] a dozen white cranes, standing upon a sand-bar in the Platte. This incident, trivial as it may seem, created quite an excitement among the troop. Half a dozen loaded rifles were handed from the wagons, and as many soldiers started off followed by a troop of Indians, with their arrows ready fitted to their bows, in case the firearms of the whites should fail. But all this preparation was useless, for when they arrived within about three hundred yards of the bank, one of the birds, who, like an old man, on a cold day, was standing with his head closely snugged up against his breast, and gazing in moralizing mood upon the swift water, suddenly shot out a neck, three feet long, and turned a quick and steady eye upon the approaching hunters. He gazed a moment, then taking a step, and slowly raising his wings until their tips nearly met over his back, he rose from the earth, as if by mere volition, uttering a shrill cry which brought after[138] him, his startled comrades. As they rose, a shower of bullets whistled after them, without disturbing their flight. They slowly mounted in air floating like a snowflake over the silver Platte. For a few moments they lingered over its shining bosom, as if loth to leave their resting place; but after wheeling in several widely extended circles, they soared to an immense height, and then took a steady course to the eastward and were lost to the sight.

When we had traveled about halfway, a group of Otoes rushed over to tell us there were about a dozen white cranes standing on a sandbar in the Platte. This event, though it might seem minor, stirred up quite a buzz among the group. A handful of loaded rifles were passed from the wagons, and several soldiers set off, followed by a group of Indians with their arrows ready on their bows, just in case the white people’s firearms didn’t work. But all this preparation was useless because by the time they got within about three hundred yards of the bank, one of the cranes, who resembled an old man on a cold day, had his head tucked close against his chest, staring pensively at the fast-moving water. Suddenly, he shot out a neck three feet long and fixed a sharp, steady gaze on the approaching hunters. He looked for a moment, then took a step, slowly raising his wings until their tips almost met over his back, and effortlessly lifted off the ground, letting out a shrill cry that startled his companions into flight. As they took off, a flurry of bullets whizzed past them, but it didn’t disrupt their escape. They floated gracefully into the air, like snowflakes drifting over the silvery Platte. For a few moments, they hovered above its shining surface, seemingly reluctant to leave their resting spot; but after circling around several times, they soared to a great height and flew eastward until they disappeared from view.

It was not long before we reached a high bluff in the prairie, from whence we descried the village of the Pawnee Loups, about half a mile distant, but we saw no signs of preparation to receive us. A single Indian alone appeared, galloping at full speed over the prairies. His horse was of a dark cream colour, fierce, and powerful. To his bit was attached a scalp, consisting of the whole upper part of a human head, the hair of which must have been full two feet in length, nearly reaching[139] the ground. The horseman proved to be the Black Chief of the Loups. When he had come within a few yards of us, he sprang from his horse, and reached out the bridle to one of our soldiers to hold.

It didn't take long for us to reach a high bluff on the prairie, where we spotted the village of the Pawnee Loups about half a mile away, but there were no signs they were preparing to welcome us. A single Indian appeared, riding at full speed across the prairies. His horse was a fierce and powerful dark cream color. Attached to his bridle was a scalp, the entire upper part of a human head, with hair that must have been about two feet long, nearly grazing the ground. The rider turned out to be the Black Chief of the Loups. When he got within a few yards of us, he jumped off his horse and handed the bridle to one of our soldiers to hold.

His face was far more swarthy than that of any Indian we had ever seen; but it was not more dark than the nature of the man. He was perfectly naked, with the exception of a pair of leggings of dressed buffalo hide, worn apparently for the sake of displaying a profusion of scalp-locks, with which they were heavily fringed. His frame was not large, but muscular and finely formed. His high chest looked as hard as rock, and the tread of his mocassined foot, was as firm as iron. His whole figure was one, which for fine proportion, and strength, might have served a sculptor, but his scowling face marred the beauty of his person. Yet he had his virtues. He was true to his word, and faithful[140] to his friends; but upon his enemies he let loose every evil passion. The old and the young; the defenceless mother, and the harmless child, alike fell beneath his war-club.

His face was much darker than that of any Indian we had ever seen, but it matched his personality. He was completely naked except for a pair of buffalo hide leggings, which seemed to be worn to show off the many scalp-locks heavily fringed on them. His build wasn't large but was muscular and well-formed. His broad chest looked as tough as stone, and the way he walked in his moccasins was as steady as iron. His entire figure, with its perfect proportions and strength, could have inspired a sculptor, but his scowling face spoiled the beauty of his appearance. Still, he had his good qualities. He was true to his word and loyal to his friends, but he unleashed every harmful emotion on his enemies. The old and the young, the defenseless mother, and the innocent child all fell victim to his war club.

He advanced towards us, and grasped our hands with a grip which would have done credit to a vice; then turning round, he awaited the coming of his warriors, who had now assembled in the prairie.

He walked over to us and shook our hands with a grip that could rival a vice; then he turned around and waited for his warriors, who had now gathered on the prairie.

Minute after minute passed, but still there were no signs of approach. The brow of the Black Chief grew troubled, and his eye darkened, at the delay. Still the minutes passed on, and the band remained motionless. The eye of the chief was nearly hid beneath his scowling brow, and he gnawed at his under lip, with a species of savage calmness. After a moment he called one of the Pawnees, who had accompanied us from the last village, and sent him forward with some instructions to his warriors. The Indian bounded[141] towards the band, but before he had gone more than one quarter of the distance, a loud yell burst from them, and with a heavy, resistless motion, they bore down upon us. The Indian who had started, fled back to the party. At the moment that the cry sounded from the Pawnee Loups, the chief raised his head, and sent up a long, shrill scream in answer; then springing on his horse, he sat motionless, watching with a keen eye, their every movement. They had approached within a hundred yards of the party, when he again raised his voice in a loud whoop, and waving his arm, they separated and rushed to right and left, round us.

Minute after minute went by, but there were still no signs of anyone coming. The Black Chief's expression grew tense, and his gaze darkened with the delay. Time kept passing, and the group stayed still. The chief's eyes were almost hidden under his furrowed brow, and he bit his lower lip with a kind of savage calmness. After a moment, he called one of the Pawnees who had come with us from the last village and sent him ahead with some instructions for his warriors. The Indian sprinted toward the group, but before he had gone more than a quarter of the way, a loud yell erupted from them, and with a heavy, unstoppable force, they charged at us. The Indian who had started fled back to the group. Just as the cry came from the Pawnee Loups, the chief lifted his head and let out a long, piercing scream in response; then, jumping onto his horse, he sat still, watching their every move with a sharp eye. They got within a hundred yards of the group when he raised his voice again in a loud whoop, and by waving his arm, they split and charged to the right and left around us.

But few horses were presented by this village, as a party of Sioux Indians had stolen down upon them but a few weeks before, and swept off nearly one-third of the horses belonging to the town. The chief gave as an excuse, that he had gambled[142] away nearly all that he possessed.[I] This was in fact the truth; for we afterwards learned that the horse which bore him, was the only one left, of a large number that he owned but a short time before.

But this village had very few horses because a group of Sioux Indians had sneaked in just a few weeks earlier and took nearly a third of the town's horses. The chief said he had gambled away almost everything he owned.[142] This turned out to be true since we later found out that the horse he was riding was the only one remaining from a large number he had owned not long ago.

[I] One of the principal games of the Pawnees, and the one on which the most gambling is carried on, is played by means of a small ring and a long javelin. This ring is about four inches in diameter; and the object of the player, is to hurl his javelin through the ring, while it is sent rolling over the ground, with great speed, by one of his companions in the game. The javelin is filled with barbs nearly the whole length, so that when it has once passed partly through the ring, it cannot slide back. This is done to ascertain how far it went before it struck the edges of the ring, and the farther the cast the more it counts in favour of the one who hurled it. It is practised by the children, young men, and chiefs. The first gamble for single arrows—the second for a bow and quiver—and the last for horses.

[I] One of the main games of the Pawnees, and the one that involves the most betting, is played with a small ring and a long javelin. This ring is about four inches in diameter, and the player's goal is to throw his javelin through the ring while it's rolling quickly across the ground, pushed by one of his teammates. The javelin is almost entirely covered with barbs, so once it goes through the ring, it can't slide back out. This is to measure how far it traveled before hitting the edges of the ring, and the farther it goes, the more points the thrower earns. It's played by children, young men, and chiefs. The first round bets single arrows, the second for a bow and quiver, and the last for horses.

Upon reaching the village we found, as usual, crowds of women and children, curious to see us, though they did not[143] press round us as in the other villages. This was owing to the presence of the chief, who rode by our side, and who, in fierce tones, ordered the crowd of gazers to a distance. A concourse had assembled, too, around the entrance of his lodge; but upon our approach, they drew back, and permitted us to pass freely. In the inside we found a few of the principal warriors, who alone had been admitted; the women and the rabble had been prohibited from entering, and they dared not disobey orders. There was a feast, as usual, but we ate little, as we knew what was to follow. Scarce had we finished, before a little urchin was in attendance, to conduct us to the lodge of the Soldier Chief, the second brave in the village. We found him seated at a little distance from the fire, awaiting our arrival. As we entered, he rose, and presented to Mr. E—— a large buffalo robe, upon which was painted a hieroglyphic account[144] of his warlike deeds. After this he seated himself, and commenced describing the different fights, and explaining the meaning of the various symbols.

Upon arriving at the village, we found, as usual, groups of women and children curious to see us, though they didn’t surround us like in the other villages. This was because the chief, who rode beside us, loudly commanded the crowd to keep their distance. A group had also gathered near the entrance of his lodge; however, as we approached, they stepped back and let us pass without obstruction. Inside, we found a few of the main warriors, who were the only ones allowed in; the women and onlookers had been forbidden from entering and dared not disobey. There was a feast, as expected, but we ate little since we knew what was coming next. Hardly had we finished when a little kid appeared to lead us to the lodge of the Soldier Chief, the second bravest in the village. We found him sitting a bit away from the fire, waiting for us. As we walked in, he stood up and presented Mr. E—— with a large buffalo robe, which had a painted hieroglyphic account of his war deeds. After that, he sat down and began to describe the different battles and explain the meanings of the various symbols.

He was a tall, thin man, with a sharp muscular face, and a deep-sunk eye, which glittered in its socket like that of a basilisk. There was no spare flesh about his frame, but all was brawn, and sinew. His look was that of a person formed for the endurance of great, and continued toil, and his hardened face showed that he had weathered exposures of all descriptions.

He was a tall, thin man with a sharp, muscular face and deep-set eyes that sparkled like a basilisk's. There was no extra flesh on his body; it was all muscle and tendons. He looked like someone built to endure hard, persistent labor, and his rugged face showed that he had faced all kinds of challenges.

He apologised to the commissioner for not having come out with the rest of the tribe to welcome him—being at bitter enmity with the chief, and refusing on all occasions to act in concert with him.

He apologized to the commissioner for not coming out with the rest of the tribe to welcome him—having a bitter rivalry with the chief and refusing to cooperate with him on any occasion.

A large bowl of boiled corn was then placed before us, and each of us furnished by the Soldier’s wife with a small dipper of buffalo horn. Having partaken of the mess as sparingly as the laws of Indian politeness[145] would permit, we took our leave. After we had left the lodge, the Indian agent who accompanied us related the following account of a murder which had occurred but a few months previous, and which was the origin of the bitter feud between the Soldier and the Black Chief.

A big bowl of boiled corn was placed in front of us, and each of us was given a small dipper made from buffalo horn by the Soldier’s wife. After we ate the food as politely as we could, we said our goodbyes. Once we left the lodge, the Indian agent who was with us shared the story of a murder that had happened just a few months earlier, which led to the ongoing feud between the Soldier and the Black Chief.[145]

[146]

[146]

CHAPTER XI.

The Shian Captive.

The Shian Captive.

During the month of May previous, business had called Major Dougherty to the Otoe Agency, on the Missouri. One morning, while there, a wearied messenger made his appearance. He had been sent by a half-breed from the Pawnee village, with intelligence that the Loups had taken a Shian woman prisoner, and intended to burn her at the stake, in the course of a few days.[J]

During the month of May before, Major Dougherty had been called to the Otoe Agency on the Missouri for business. One morning, while he was there, a tired messenger arrived. He had been sent by a half-breed from the Pawnee village with news that the Loups had captured a Shian woman and planned to burn her at the stake in a few days.[J]

[J] The Pawnee Loups are the only Pawnee tribe that yet retain this custom. They offer their victim to the Great Star, (the planet Venus.) The prisoner is, if possible, kept in ignorance of his intended fate, until led out to die. The sacrifices are generally offered in the spring of the year, to insure a bountiful harvest.

[J] The Pawnee Loups are the only Pawnee tribe that still practices this custom. They offer their victim to the Great Star (the planet Venus). The prisoner is, if possible, kept unaware of their fate until they are led out to die. The sacrifices are usually made in the spring to ensure a plentiful harvest.

The Agent determined if possible to[147] save her. Having made a few hurried preparations, he set off with five companions. A journey of three days brought them to the village. The news of their visit and the object of it had preceded them, and they experienced an ungracious reception. No hand was extended in friendship; no voice uttered the words of welcome.

The Agent decided to see if it was possible to[147] save her. After quickly getting ready, he left with five companions. A three-day journey took them to the village. Word of their visit and its purpose had arrived ahead of them, and they received a cold reception. No one reached out in friendship; no one spoke words of welcome.

As the little band passed through the village, the tops of the lodges were crowded with women and children, and an immense concourse was drawn up in front of the dwelling of the chief. They forced their way through the fierce and sullen mob, and cleared a passage to the entrance.

As the small group moved through the village, the tops of the lodges were filled with women and children, and a large crowd gathered in front of the chief's house. They pushed their way through the angry and gloomy mob, creating a path to the entrance.

Here stood the chief. His welcome, and his alone was cordial. He ushered the Agent into his dwelling, nor did he turn a deaf ear to his request, that the Shian female might be spared. He told him, however, that he had no power to free her, and that all he could do would[148] be to assemble a council of the nation, and lay the matter before them; that he would use his influence; and that if they could be prevailed upon, the captive should be saved. He accordingly despatched messengers in every direction, to call a council of the chiefs and braves of the nation, and they assembled that very night. They took their seats around the lodge in silence, with faces which gave but little hope of a merciful result to their deliberations. In the centre sat the Agent and his companions; and near them the Shian captive. She had been led in passively, and made no appeal, for she had no hope. It seemed as if every sense and feeling had been paralyzed, by the horror of her approaching fate.

Here stood the chief. His welcome, and his alone was warm. He welcomed the Agent into his home and didn’t ignore his request to spare the Shian woman. He told him, though, that he didn’t have the power to free her, and all he could do was gather a council of the nation to discuss the matter with them; that he would use his influence, and if they could be convinced, the captive could be saved. He then sent messengers in all directions to call a council of the chiefs and warriors of the nation, and they gathered that very night. They sat around the lodge in silence, their expressions showing little hope for a compassionate outcome to their discussions. In the center sat the Agent and his companions, with the Shian captive nearby. She had been brought in quietly and made no plea, as she had no hope. It felt as if every sense and emotion had been numbed by the dread of her impending fate.

The Agent rose and stated his object to the meeting. He was a firm man; he had spent much of his life among the savages; but it needed all his resolution, and all his knowledge of the Indian character,[149] to effect the desired object. As he spoke there was no friendly look returned; no sound of approbation uttered. They listened with a calm, cold air, and he finished his address, conscious that he had gained no point, nor enlisted the friendly feeling of a single breast, in the whole of the dark circles which surrounded him.

The Agent stood up and explained his purpose for the meeting. He was a strong man; he had spent a lot of his life among the natives; but he needed all his determination and understanding of their culture to achieve his goal. As he spoke, there was no friendly expression in response; no sounds of approval. They listened with an indifferent, icy demeanor, and he concluded his speech, aware that he had made no progress and hadn’t won the support of anyone in the dark circles surrounding him.[149]

When he ended, the chief, who during the whole time had been seated quietly at the foot of a pillar, rose. He was in favour of releasing the captive, and of sending her off with the whites. He spoke with the wild energy, and vehement gesticulation customary among the Indians. During his speech there was a silence—a portentous silence in the lodge. But when he had finished, a hundred throats yelled out cries of anger, and a hundred eyes gleamed fiercely upon him. It was not, however, in his nature to yield. Incensed at the opposition to his will, he raised his voice, until it even drowned the[150] noise of the whole assembly, and swore by the Great Spirit, that she should be delivered to the whites; and he dared any man of the whole assembly, to offer her the slightest injury.

When he finished, the chief, who had been sitting quietly at the base of a pillar the whole time, stood up. He supported the idea of releasing the captive and sending her away with the white people. He spoke with the wild energy and passionate gestures typical of the Indians. During his speech, there was a heavy silence in the lodge. But when he wrapped up, a hundred voices erupted in angry shouts, and a hundred eyes glared at him. But it wasn't in his nature to back down. Furious about the opposition to his wishes, he raised his voice until it overshadowed the noise of the entire assembly, and he swore by the Great Spirit that she would be handed over to the whites; he challenged anyone in the assembly to harm her in any way.

All quailed before the master spirit, and bowed to the superior energy of his nature. One after another they left the lodge, until the chief, the captive, and the whites were its sole occupants. In a few moments the chief went out also. In an hour he returned, followed by two armed warriors, whom he stationed in the opposite part of the lodge, placing the squaw between them. Upon being asked the reason of this precaution, he mentioned that the Soldier Chief, instigated by one of the Medecin-men of the village, had created some disturbance, which caused him to fear for the life of the captive, and that these men were placed to protect her. He evaded all farther inquiries, and shortly after left the lodge.

Everyone shrank back in respect for the master spirit and acknowledged the strength of his presence. One by one, they exited the lodge until only the chief, the captive, and the white people remained. A short while later, the chief left as well. He returned an hour later, accompanied by two armed warriors, whom he positioned on the opposite side of the lodge, placing the woman between them. When asked why he took this precaution, he explained that the Soldier Chief, prompted by one of the village's Medicine Men, had stirred up some trouble, making him worry for the captive's safety, and that these men were there to protect her. He avoided any further questions and soon after left the lodge.

[151]

[151]

The whites stretched themselves upon their bear-skins, but scarcely closed their eyes that night. The guards kept watch on each side of the captive; motionless, but sleepless. On the following morning, the horses were saddled in front of the lodge, and the party having armed themselves, prepared to mount. The chief led out the captive, and forcing back the angry crowd, he placed her upon a horse, between two of the whites; at the same time cautioning them to lose no time in leaving the village. They accordingly attempted to push forward; but the crowd hemmed them in so closely, that it was with difficulty they prevented their horses from trampling them down. This throng continued to press round them, until they reached the lodge of the Soldier Chief. As they passed it, a bow twanged from within, and an arrow whizzing through the air, was buried up to the feather in the side of the Shian captive. With a[152] loud scream, she tossed her arms in the air, and fell forward upon the neck of the horse. At the same moment, a loud roar rose from the multitude; and two Indians seizing the bridle, jerked the horse onwards. The crowd opened to let them pass; but before the whites could follow, it had again closed. At that moment, the Agent heard a loud whoop behind him, and turning, beheld the Black Chief, and the Soldier, grappled in a desperate conflict, while the followers of each, stood by, watching the result. They were both unarmed, and the issue was to depend upon their bodily strength alone. They were well matched, but the Black Chief had the advantage, for he had a deadly gripe upon the throat of his opponent.

The white men lay on their bear skins, barely able to close their eyes that night. The guards kept watch on either side of the captive, staying motionless yet sleepless. The next morning, the horses were saddled in front of the lodge, and the group armed themselves and got ready to mount. The chief brought out the captive and, pushing back the angry crowd, placed her on a horse between two of the white men, warning them to leave the village quickly. They tried to move forward, but the crowd surrounded them so tightly that they struggled to keep their horses from trampling over them. This mob pressed around them until they reached the lodge of the Soldier Chief. As they passed by it, a bow twanged from inside, and an arrow zipped through the air, hitting the Shian captive in the side. With a loud scream, she threw her arms in the air and collapsed onto the horse's neck. At that moment, a loud roar erupted from the crowd, and two Indians grabbed the bridle and pulled the horse forward. The crowd parted to let them through, but before the white men could follow, it closed up again. At that point, the Agent heard a loud whoop behind him and turned to see the Black Chief and the Soldier locked in a fierce struggle, while their followers stood by, watching the outcome. They were both unarmed, and the result depended solely on their physical strength. They were evenly matched, but the Black Chief had the upper hand, as he had a firm grip on his opponent's throat.

The Agent knew, however, that whichever might be victorious, the conflict would terminate fatally to himself. He therefore sprang from his horse, and succeeded with the aid of several chiefs, in dragging them[153] apart, and put an end to the contest. He then turned to look for the captive. She had been borne off by the crowd, who were rushing over the prairie with deafening yells.

The Agent knew, though, that no matter who won, the fight would end badly for him. So, he jumped off his horse and, with the help of several chiefs, pulled them[153] apart to stop the fight. He then looked for the captive. She had been carried away by the crowd, who were charging across the prairie with loud screams.

Still determined if possible to save her, he sprang upon his horse and galloped after them. But he was too late. They had torn the wretched being to pieces, smeared themselves with her gore, and were whirling her head and quivering limbs in the air.

Still determined to save her if he could, he jumped on his horse and raced after them. But he was too late. They had torn the poor woman to pieces, covered themselves in her blood, and were tossing her head and trembling limbs in the air.

From that time, there had been a settled hatred, between the Black Chief and the Soldier. They spoke not; they entered not the lodges of each other, and acted no more in concert than if they had been two leaders of separate villages.

From that time on, there was a deep-seated hatred between the Black Chief and the Soldier. They didn’t talk to each other, didn’t enter each other’s lodges, and acted as independently as if they were two leaders of different villages.

[154]

[154]

CHAPTER XII.

Exploit of the Black Chief.—Alarm in the Village.

Exploits of the Black Chief.—Panic in the Village.

We were sitting late one evening, in the lodge of the chief, around the fire. There were about thirty Indians present, some were lying upon the floor, and others sitting huddled up, wrapped in their robes, with their unbending gaze fixed upon our faces. The servants were spreading our bear-skins and blankets, preparatory to our retiring for the night. While thus situated, the interpreter, after dwelling upon the desperate nature of our host, related to us the following anecdote, illustrative of his character.

We were sitting late one evening in the chief's lodge, gathered around the fire. About thirty Native Americans were present; some were lying on the floor, while others sat huddled up in their robes, their unwavering gazes locked onto our faces. The servants were laying out our bear-skins and blankets, getting ready for us to turn in for the night. While we were in this setting, the interpreter, after emphasizing how ruthless our host was, shared the following story that illustrated his character.

About a year previous to this, the Black Chief had by some means or other fallen into disgrace with his people. They shunned him, and refused to admit him to[155] their councils, until by some heroic action, he should wipe off the stain upon his name. He knew that there was no resource; that the blood of an enemy alone, would retrieve his fame. He determined, therefore, to shed it, in a manner which even the most desperate of his own tribe, would not have dreamed of, and which would strike a salutary terror of his name, into the hearts of his hostile neighbours.

About a year earlier, the Black Chief had somehow fallen out of favor with his people. They avoided him and wouldn’t let him into[155] their councils until he performed some heroic act to redeem his name. He realized that there was no other option; only the blood of an enemy could restore his honor. So, he decided to take it in a way that even the most reckless members of his tribe wouldn’t have imagined, one that would instill a healthy fear of his name among his enemies.

Early one morning, taking his bow and quiver, he left his lodge, and started on foot for the Crow village, about two hundred miles distant. He set out upon his journey, without attendants, and singing his death-song. His tribe watched until he was out of sight; they knew not where he was going; he might return soon, in a day, in a month, and perhaps never. They knew his desperate character; they knew that his errand was one of blood; and they doubted not, that if he returned, he would bring home trophies, sufficient[156] to place him once more, at the head of their councils.

Early one morning, he grabbed his bow and quiver, left his lodge, and started walking towards the Crow village, which was about two hundred miles away. He began his journey alone, singing his death song. His tribe watched until he disappeared from view; they didn't know where he was headed; he might come back soon, in a day, in a month, or maybe never. They understood his reckless nature; they recognized that his mission was one of violence; and they had no doubt that if he returned, he would bring back enough trophies[156] to once again lead their councils.

On the evening of the fourth day, he reached the Crow village; but waited at a short distance, concealed in a prairie, until it was completely dark. He then entered the village, and passed through its very centre. Several of the inhabitants were stirring, but the darkness was so great that they did not regard him particularly, and he passed on, undetected. At length he came to a lodge, a little apart from the rest, with a horse standing at the door, tied by a halter of buffalo hair. Peering over the bear-skin, which hung before the inner entrance, he beheld two Indians reclining in front of a fire. A few feet from them, a squaw was pounding corn, in a large wooden mortar; and at a little distance, was a child sleeping on the floor. The backs of all were turned towards the warrior, and he hesitated not a moment how to act. Drawing forth his[157] knife with his left hand, and grasping his tomahawk in his right, he dashed into the building. With two blows, he clove the skulls of the men; he sheathed his knife in the heart of the woman, and dashed out the brains of the child. Having scalped his victims he mounted the horse at the door, and started off. He had gone but a few paces, before he observed an Indian making for the lodge. He felt a strong hankering after his scalp also; but there were several other Indians at hand, and he feared detection. Resisting therefore the powerful temptation, he turned away and galloped for the prairie. Scarcely had he got clear of the village, when it rang with yells and screams; and in a few moments, he heard the clattering of hoofs, and the sound of voices in hot pursuit. In a night chase, however, the pursued has always the advantage; he has but to dash forward, while his foes, must either stop to keep his trace, or follow at random.[158] So it was with the Black Chief; and long before morning his horse had borne him, far beyond the sound of pursuit.

On the evening of the fourth day, he arrived at the Crow village but waited at a short distance, hidden in the prairie, until it was completely dark. He then entered the village and moved through its center. Some of the inhabitants were awake, but the darkness was so thick that they didn't pay much attention to him, and he passed by without being noticed. Eventually, he reached a lodge slightly set apart from the others, with a horse tied at the door by a buffalo hair halter. Peering over the bear skin that hung at the entrance, he saw two Indians relaxing in front of a fire. A few feet away, a woman was grinding corn in a large wooden mortar, and a little distance from her was a child sleeping on the floor. All of them had their backs turned toward the warrior, and he didn’t hesitate in his decision. Pulling out his knife with his left hand and gripping his tomahawk with his right, he rushed into the building. With two strikes, he split the skulls of the men; he stabbed the woman in the heart with his knife, and killed the child. After scalping his victims, he mounted the horse at the door and took off. He had barely gone a few steps when he noticed an Indian heading toward the lodge. He felt a strong urge to take his scalp too, but there were several other Indians nearby, and he feared being caught. So, resisting the strong temptation, he turned away and galloped toward the prairie. Just as he got clear of the village, it erupted with yells and screams; within moments, he heard the sound of hoofbeats and voices chasing after him. However, in a nighttime chase, the one being pursued always has the advantage; they just have to charge ahead while their pursuers either have to stop to follow their trail or chase them randomly. This was true for the Black Chief; long before morning, his horse had carried him far beyond the sounds of pursuit.

He reached his village in safety; related his tale, and displayed his scalps. They hesitated not a moment, to believe him, for in recounting his exploits, an Indian never lies. He was received with honour; and once more resumed his seat in the councils of his nation.

He got back to his village safely; shared his story, and showed his scalps. They didn't hesitate for a second to believe him, because when an Indian tells of his adventures, he never lies. He was welcomed with respect and took his place again in the councils of his people.

This is a picture of Indian warfare—to steal like an assassin upon an unarmed enemy, and butcher him without the slightest chance of resistance. Blood is what he seeks—no matter whether from the veins of man or woman—infancy or age. A scalp is his trophy; and is alike glorious, whether silvered with age, or torn from the reeking head of a youthful warrior. With the savage, a hankering for blood, is ambition—a relentless fury in shedding it, renown.

This is a picture of Indian warfare—sneaking up like an assassin on an unarmed enemy and killing him without any chance of fighting back. Blood is what he wants—whether it comes from a man or a woman, a baby or an elder. A scalp is his trophy; and it’s equally glorious, whether gray with age or ripped from the bloody head of a young warrior. For the savage, a desire for blood is ambition—a constant drive to shed it is fame.

During the whole time of the narration,[159] the chief, unconscious that he was the subject of discourse, sat gazing upon the fire. His face was as calm and quiet as if no evil passion had ever harboured in his bosom—as if his hand had never been stained with blood, or his ears rung to the wild scream of the dying.

During the entire story,[159] the chief, unaware that he was the topic of conversation, stared at the fire. His expression was so calm and peaceful that it seemed as if no dark emotions had ever lived in him—as if his hands had never been tainted with blood, or his ears had never heard the haunting cries of the dying.

The tale was scarcely finished, when we were startled by a loud outcry in the village. The next moment, the bear-skin was flung violently back; an armed Indian rushed into the lodge—shouted out a few words at the top of his lungs, and as quickly disappeared. Every savage sprang to his feet, and rushed to the door, and in an instant the lodge was deserted.

The story was barely over when we were jolted by a loud shout from the village. The next moment, the bear-skin was thrown back forcefully; an armed Native American burst into the lodge—yelled a few words at the top of his lungs, and vanished just as fast. Every person jumped to their feet and darted to the door, and in an instant, the lodge was empty.

In a few moments the chief returned. Never had I seen such a change. His face which had lately been as unruffled as that of a sleeping infant, was hideously distorted. His eyes gleamed like fire, and his teeth were clenched with rage.[160] One of the squaws spoke to him, but he heeded her not—snatching down from a shelf his bow and arrows, and catching up his heavy war-club, he again rushed out.

In a moment, the chief came back. I had never seen such a transformation. His face, which had been as calm as that of a sleeping baby, was now horribly twisted. His eyes burned like fire, and his teeth were clenched with anger.[160] One of the women tried to talk to him, but he ignored her—grabbing his bow and arrows from a shelf and picking up his heavy war club, he charged out again.

The tumult grew louder. The interpreter came in and informed us, that a party of Sioux Indians had stolen into the town—opened one of the large wicker pens, and carried off about fifty Pawnee horses. They had nearly effected their retreat, when they were discovered by a young Indian, who gave the alarm, and the whole village was now in arms.

The noise grew louder. The interpreter came in and told us that a group of Sioux Indians had sneaked into town—opened one of the large wicker pens, and taken about fifty Pawnee horses. They had almost made their escape when a young Indian spotted them, raised the alarm, and the entire village was now ready to fight.

On sallying forth, we found every thing in a state of uproar. Whoops and yells, mingled with the cries of women, sounded in every direction. Horsemen were clattering through the town; band after band dashed by yelling the war-whoop. The voices of the leaders were heard above all, giving orders and cheering their followers to the pursuit. At length they disappeared[161] in the darkness, and the sounds of their voices died away as they galloped over the prairie.

As we headed out, we found everything in chaos. Shouts and screams, mixed with the cries of women, echoed everywhere. Riders were rushing through the town; group after group went by, shouting tribal war cries. The leaders' voices stood out above the rest, giving commands and encouraging their followers to chase after them. Eventually, they vanished[161] into the darkness, and the sound of their voices faded as they rode across the prairie.

In about an hour they returned, and the chief made his appearance, gloomy and morose. He had taken no scalps; he had seen no enemies; no horses had been stolen; and the whole tumult had been caused by a young Pawnee, who observing one of his own tribe busily engaged in collecting his horses at an unusual hour of the night, mistook him for an enemy and gave the alarm.

In about an hour, they came back, and the chief showed up, looking gloomy and upset. He hadn't taken any scalps, hadn't seen any enemies, no horses were stolen, and the whole chaos had been stirred up by a young Pawnee. He saw one of his own tribe collecting his horses late at night and mistook him for an enemy, which led him to raise the alarm.

Nothing farther occurred to disturb us, and retiring to our couches, we slept soundly until morning.

Nothing else happened to bother us, and we went to bed, sleeping soundly until morning.

[162]

[162]

CHAPTER XIII.

Departure from Grand Pawnees.—Delegation.—Death Song.

Leaving Grand Pawnees.—Delegation.—Death Song.

Two days had elapsed, and we had again returned to the Grand Pawnee village. We now prepared for our return to the white settlements. Nearly two months had elapsed since the prairie had become our home, and its wild sons our fellows. We had lived in the land of the savage; we had seen, in his real character, the man of nature. We had seen him in his moments of joy, and pain; in his moments of pride and humility; in his paroxysms of excitement, when urged on by his impetuous nature; and in his hours of relaxation, when a calm was upon his burning bosom, and his passions were asleep. We[163] had seen him, in his home, in the midst of his family, where the gushes of his heart were unrestrained; when the feelings of the husband, and father, and all the kind impulses of nature had burst the iron fetters of habit, and resumed their empire. The illusions thrown around him by the exaggerated reports of travellers, and the fictions of poets, had been removed; and we had beheld him, as he really was; an untutored, generous, yet savage man. He had lost much of the romance with which imagination had clothed him. His faults, his vices, his crimes, now stood out in glaring colours, and threw into the shade, many of his higher qualities. Still with all his imperfections, we had learned to admire his chivalrous nature; and to look upon him while uncontaminated by communion with the whites, as among the noblest works of his Maker.

Two days had passed, and we were back in the Grand Pawnee village. We were now getting ready to return to the white settlements. Nearly two months had gone by since the prairie became our home, and its wild inhabitants became our companions. We had lived among the indigenous people; we had seen the true nature of a man connected to the earth. We had witnessed his moments of joy and pain, pride and humility; during his intense emotions, driven by his passionate nature; and during his times of peace when the turmoil within him calmed and his passions rested. We had seen him in his home, surrounded by his family, where his heart expressed itself freely; when the instincts of a husband and father, along with all the kind impulses of humanity, broke free from the rigid constraints of habit and took charge. The myths created by exaggerated travelers’ tales and poets' fantasies had faded away, and we saw him as he truly was: an unrefined but generous man, yet still wild. The romance that imagination had wrapped him in had diminished. His flaws, vices, and crimes now stood out starkly, overshadowing many of his better qualities. Still, despite all his imperfections, we came to admire his chivalric spirit and to view him, while still untouched by the influence of white society, as one of the finest creations of his Maker. We[163]

The sun rose cheerily on the morning of our departure. A crowd had assembled[164] in front of the chief’s lodge, to take a last look at the band of pilgrims, who had ventured among them.

The sun rose brightly on the morning of our departure. A crowd had gathered[164] in front of the chief’s lodge to take a final look at the group of travelers who had come among them.

Many of the most distinguished warriors stood proudly drawn up, with their robes muffled round their folded arms, and their heads thrown back. They watched us silently, and with countenances as fixed as marble. The females were in groups; some in the area in front of the chief’s abode; and others on the dome-like tops of the lodges. The voice of childish glee was ringing among the crowd; and their merry games were going forward. Occasionally they would pause to watch the process of harnessing the horses before the wagons; and the next instant would resume their gambols.

Many of the most distinguished warriors stood proudly lined up, their robes wrapped around their folded arms, and their heads held high. They watched us silently, their expressions as unchanging as marble. The women were gathered in groups; some in front of the chief’s home, and others on the domed tops of the lodges. The sounds of children playing filled the air, and their cheerful games were in full swing. Occasionally, they would stop to watch the horses being harnessed to the wagons, then return to their fun in an instant.

A delegation of Pawnees, four from each village, had been selected to accompany us to the garrison, in order if possible, to concert a general peace, among various tribes. This delegation was joined[165] by many volunteers, until at length, nearly eighty were prepared to accompany us, to the terra incognita of the white man.

A group of Pawnees, four from each village, had been chosen to travel with us to the garrison, with the goal of coordinating a general peace among different tribes. This group was joined by many volunteers, until eventually, nearly eighty were ready to accompany us to the unknown lands of the white man.

A smile of kindness illumined the grim face of our savage host, as he bade us farewell. The horses were saddled; the oxen were yoked, and had commenced moving onward. We were preparing to mount, when our attention was attracted by a low, and not inharmonious cry, which rose from the distant part of the village. It came nearer and nearer, sinking into a long wailing moan, in which many voices were united. At length a train of Indians emerged from behind one of the lodges. They were dressed in white buffalo robes.[K] They approached us slowly, still wailing out their mournful chant; and we recognized[166] them for our party of delegates, and their fellow travellers.

A kind smile lit up the serious face of our fierce host as he said goodbye. The horses were saddled, the oxen were hitched, and they began moving forward. We were getting ready to mount when we heard a soft, somewhat pleasant sound coming from the far side of the village. It grew louder, turning into a long, haunting moan with many voices blending together. Eventually, a group of Native Americans appeared from behind one of the lodges. They were wearing white buffalo robes. They approached us slowly, still singing their sorrowful chant, and we recognized[166] them as our delegates and their fellow travelers.

[K] The white buffalo robe is so called, merely from one of its sides being whitened with chalk, in dressing it. The wool is of the same colour as that of all others, (a dark brown.)

[K] The white buffalo robe is named that simply because one side is coated with chalk during the dressing process. The wool is the same color as that of all other buffalo robes, which is a dark brown.

They were in fact singing their death-song, as is customary with all the Indian tribes, before setting out, upon any perilous expedition. It is merely a recounting of their different exploits in battle, and winds up, by taking leave of their friends and fellow townsmen. Although it is sung with an air of vast resignation, by all; and although you would think, that after it, the songster, would go to the grave, “like a lamb to the slaughter;” yet from all that I could ever learn, there are no people that have a greater antipathy to dying, than the savages, or take more trouble to keep out of harm’s way.

They were actually singing their death song, just like all the Indian tribes do before going on any dangerous adventure. It’s basically a retelling of their various battles and ends with saying goodbye to their friends and fellow townspeople. Even though everyone sings it with a sense of acceptance, and you might think that after it, the singer would head to their grave, "like a lamb to the slaughter;" from everything I’ve learned, there aren’t any people who dislike dying more than these tribes, or who work harder to stay safe.

The melancholy dirge swelled loudly as the long train moved past us; but it gradually became fainter, and fainter, as they wound their way among the distant lodges, and disappeared.

The sad song played loudly as the long train passed us; but it slowly faded away, becoming quieter and quieter, as they made their way among the distant cabins, and vanished.

[167]

[167]

In a few moments, we were galloping over the prairie, to overtake some of the party who had preceded us. A train of Indians followed us, and the tops of the lodges were crowded.

In a few moments, we were racing across the prairie to catch up with some of the group who had gone ahead of us. A group of Indians was trailing us, and the tops of the lodges were packed.

After travelling a mile, we at last crossed the top of a ridge, and lost sight of the town.

After traveling a mile, we finally crossed the top of a ridge and lost sight of the town.

[168]

[168]

CHAPTER XIV.

Storm.—Dog Feast.

Storm.—Dog Dinner.

A heavy storm of mingled snow and rain set in, on the day after our departure from the Pawnee village.

A fierce storm of mixed snow and rain started the day after we left the Pawnee village.

If there is any thing truly comfortless, it is a camp upon a rainy day. Every thing combined to add to its gloomy character. The fly of the tent, which might have afforded us protection, had been torn to tatters; and the roof of our canvas house, settled down into a bag. Through this a steady stream of water distilled, upon the centre of a board, which we had honoured with the appellation of a breakfast table. The blankets were rolled up, and piled in the middle of the tent, covered by a large bear-skin. This was nearly saturated with the drizzling moisture. A large pile of green logs, heaped up in front[169] of the tent, refused to burn, but yielded a bountiful supply of smoke, which the wind occasionally wafted in clouds into our canvas habitation.

If there's anything truly uncomfortable, it's a campsite on a rainy day. Everything combined to make it feel even gloomier. The tent fly, which could have given us some protection, was torn to shreds, and the roof of our canvas shelter sagged down like a bag. A steady stream of water dripped through it onto a board we foolishly called our breakfast table. The blankets were rolled up and piled in the middle of the tent, covered by a large bear-skin, which was nearly soaked through with the constant moisture. A big pile of green logs stacked in front of the tent wouldn’t catch fire but produced plenty of smoke, which the wind sometimes blew in clouds into our canvas home.[169]

The thorough drenching which they had received, seemed to have soaked all pride and dignity, out of our Indian companions. They crouched like wet poultry round the fire, shutting their eyes, and holding their breath, determined to receive some of its warmth, in defiance of the clouds of smoke which it threw into their faces. Here and there, were small groups squatting out in the prairie; each man was huddled up into a knot, with the rain pouring in streams down his shaggy robe, and dripping off into the grass. The paint was drenched from his face, and his whole demeanour so utterly changed, that it was almost impossible to recognize the proud, haughty warrior, in the dripping, bedraggled being, then crouching in the grass, beneath the pelting storm. Once or twice, some poor, half-drowned fellow,[170] with a desperate attempt at jovialty, struck up a song, with a come-let’s-be-jolly kind of an air, which was intended to set the weather and fortune at defiance; but it was a failure. At the commencement one or two voices struck in with valorous spirit, but finding that they were not supported, they gradually sunk into silence, leaving the person who had commenced the strain, to finish it as well as he might.

The soaking they had endured seemed to have drained all pride and dignity from our Indian companions. They huddled like wet chickens around the fire, closing their eyes and holding their breath, determined to soak up some warmth despite the clouds of smoke it sent into their faces. Here and there, small groups were crouched out on the prairie; each man curled into a ball, with rain streaming down his shaggy robe and dripping onto the grass. The paint had washed off his face, and his whole demeanor had changed so much that it was almost impossible to recognize the proud, haughty warrior in the dripping, disheveled figure now crouching in the grass beneath the pounding storm. Once or twice, some poor, half-soaked guy, with a desperate attempt at cheerfulness, started singing a tune meant to challenge the weather and fate; but it didn’t work. At first, one or two voices chimed in with brave spirit, but when they realized they weren’t being backed up, they gradually fell silent, leaving the person who had started the song to finish it as best he could.

Drip—drip—drip—pattered the rain into a tin bucket, placed in the tent to receive it. At length a large puddle which had collected in the rear, overflowed its banks, and stole in a small rivulet through the centre of the tent. A smothered oath from one of the party, who was seated in the very track of the water, announced its intrusion. Several of the soldiers were then sent out, with pails and shovels, and in a short time succeeded in draining a part of the pond, and digging a different outlet for its waters.

Drip—drip—drip—pattered the rain into a tin bucket set up in the tent to catch it. Eventually, a large puddle that had formed at the back overflowed, creating a small stream that ran through the center of the tent. A muffled curse from one of the group, who was sitting right in the path of the water, signaled its arrival. Several soldiers were then sent outside with buckets and shovels, and soon managed to drain part of the puddle and dig a new channel for the water.

[171]

[171]

Just then the yelping of a cur was heard at a little distance, in a clump of bushes, which the Wild Horse had chosen for his residence.

Just then, the barking of a dog was heard nearby, coming from a thicket of bushes where the Wild Horse had made his home.

“So! the dog too is a sufferer on account of the inclemency of the weather. No doubt the Wild Horse is completely drenched, and in a terrible fume.”

“So! The dog is also suffering because of the bad weather. No doubt the Wild Horse is completely soaked and really angry.”

Another hour passed, but still the rain continued. Just then the entrance of the tent was darkened, and the Wild Horse entered. He held in his hand a large wooden bowl, filled with boiled flesh, which he placed smoking before us. We were informed that it was dog flesh, and invited to try it. The soldiers had also received a share, but without being told what it was. “What is it,” said one, taking up a small morsel, and holding it to his nose, “is it venison?”

Another hour went by, but the rain just kept falling. Suddenly, the entrance of the tent got darker, and the Wild Horse stepped inside. He was carrying a big wooden bowl filled with boiled meat, which he placed steaming in front of us. We were told it was dog meat and invited to try it. The soldiers also got some, but they weren’t told what it was. “What is it?” asked one, picking up a small piece and holding it to his nose. “Is it venison?”

“It tastes odd,” said another, biting in two a large piece. Several of them then commenced an attack upon the contents of their bowl.

“It tastes strange,” said another, taking a big bite. Several of them then started to dig into the contents of their bowl.

[172]

[172]

“I don’t exactly know what animal this belongs to,” said one of them, who was eating heartily; “and to tell the truth, I don’t altogether like the strangeish taste, there is about it.”

“I don’t really know what animal this comes from,” said one of them, who was eating happily; “and to be honest, I’m not really fond of the weird taste it has.”

“Poh! what should it be,” repeated another, “but venison? and mighty tender too. I wish there was more of it; fresh meat don’t come every day upon these prairies, for the deer are getting powerful shy.”

“Ugh! What else would it be,” another person repeated, “but venison? And it’s really tender too. I wish there was more of it; fresh meat doesn't come around every day on these prairies, since the deer are becoming really scarce.”

Just then the canvas opening of the tent was pulled back, and the iron face of the interpreter was thrust in to say, that the Wild Horse wished to know, if the commissioner was pleased with the dog’s flesh. The soldiers overheard it, and in an instant the dish was hurled from the fire, and the gourmands made for the water, writhing and twisting their faces, as if they had been stricken by St. Vitus. The Wild Horse gazed upon them with amazement, mingled with anger; but when the interpreter explained the cause of the[173] tumult, his displeasure vanished, and a grim smile lighted up his hard, weather-beaten face. Then turning to his wife, (for he was attended by his better half) he called for a fresh supply of the viand, and collecting round him a group of the vagabond-looking beings, who were nestling in the grass, they soon left little else but clean bones in the bowl.

Just then, the canvas flap of the tent was pulled back, and the stern face of the interpreter poked in to say that the Wild Horse wanted to know if the commissioner liked the dog’s meat. The soldiers overheard this, and in an instant, the dish was thrown away from the fire, and the food lovers rushed toward the water, twisting their faces as if they had been struck by St. Vitus. The Wild Horse watched them with a mix of surprise and anger, but when the interpreter explained the reason for the chaos, his frustration disappeared, and a grim smile lit up his rough, weathered face. Then, turning to his wife (since he was accompanied by his partner), he asked for more of the dish, and gathering a group of scruffy-looking people who were resting in the grass, they soon left nothing but clean bones in the bowl.

We lay for a whole day upon the banks of the Platte river, but towards sunset a bright blue streak appeared in the west, and the dark misty clouds began to drive off towards the south. The sun at length showed itself upon the distant hills, and before it had completely sunk in the west, the sky was as pure and cloudless as in one of the happy days of June. This was hailed with joy by the whole band, both Indians and whites, and preparations were made for an early start on the following morning.

We spent an entire day by the banks of the Platte River, but as sunset approached, a clear blue line emerged in the west, and the dark, cloudy mist began to drift south. The sun finally peeked over the distant hills, and before it fully disappeared in the west, the sky was as clear and cloudless as a perfect day in June. Everyone in the group, both Indians and whites, celebrated this, and plans were made for an early departure the next morning.

[174]

[174]

CHAPTER XV.

Deer Hunt.—Encampment.—Indian Night Fires.—Lost Horses.—Doctor’s Mule.

Deer Hunt.—Campsite.—Native Campfires.—Missing Horses.—Doctor’s Mule.

On the third morning after leaving the village, I started out to hunt on foot in company with three Indians: two Otoes, who had borrowed rifles from the soldiers, and a Pawnee. The party, and the train of accompanying delegates, were journeying in a long line, over the prairie, at some miles distance. We had hunted for several hours, up and down the deep ravines, which intersected the prairie. My two companions had become separated from me; but a sturdy Pawnee lingered with me, and trudged lustily along at my heels, with the hope of coming in for a share of any game that I should kill during the day. We[175] travelled up one ravine, and down another, but nothing was to be found.

On the third morning after leaving the village, I set out to hunt on foot with three Native Americans: two Otoes who had borrowed rifles from the soldiers and a Pawnee. The group, along with a line of delegates, was traveling together across the prairie a few miles away. We had been hunting for several hours, exploring the deep ravines that cut through the prairie. My two companions had gotten separated from me, but a determined Pawnee stuck with me, following closely, hoping to share in any game I managed to catch that day. We traveled up one ravine and down another, but found nothing.

“Ugh!” burst from the lips of the Pawnee. I looked round; he was crouching flat to the ground, and made signs to me to get my rifle in readiness. Vague suspicions of danger flashed across my mind; we had heard that there was a band of Sioux Indians lurking round our party. Could we have come unawares upon them? These ideas flashed momentarily upon me, but they as quickly subsided, and cocking my gun, I stole cautiously towards him. He was crouching in some bushes, near the jagged top of a small ridge, which looked down into a deep ravine. As I approached him, he shrank still closer into his hiding place, and made signs to me to pass to the top of the ridge. I crept up slowly, and peered above its level; at the instant, I caught sight of an Indian, as he squatted quickly behind a bush. My fears seemed realized. We had fallen into[176] the snare! I looked back towards the Pawnee; he was still maintaining his position, and keenly watching my movements. As he caught my eye he urged me by his gestures to fire: I hesitated. At that instant the dark form in front of me, rose slowly up from behind the bush; and I recognised the stern, proud features of one of my Otoe companions. The next moment, I caught sight of a large buck lying lazily beneath the shade of a bush. The mystery was explained in an instant. The Pawnee had seen the animal; and it was the deer, and not the Indian, whom he wished to be shot. As I rose to fire the Otoe again crouched behind the bush; the bullet missed, and the beast leaping up, sprang towards the spot where his foe lay hid. He had scarcely taken three leaps, before a shot whistled from a clump of bushes, at some distance, and in a different quarter. The deer changed his course, and springing forward, made for the opposite[177] side of the ravine. He dashed through the bushes, and bounded like lightning up the ragged steep. At that moment the Otoe, who had first secreted himself, had a fair view of him; he must have been about a hundred yards distant, and was dashing furiously up the craggy hill. The Indian fired, and the deer fell on one knee, but regained his feet. In front of him, was a steep bank, covered with shrubbery. He made a desperate effort to gain it, but failed; and rolled headlong down, until he splashed in the brook at the bottom. A loud whoop burst from the three Indians, and the two youngest sprang forward to the spot; while the third, who was a cautious old fellow, stopped to reload his rifle.

“Ugh!” escaped from the Pawnee's lips. I looked around; he was crouched flat on the ground, signaling for me to prepare my rifle. Vague feelings of danger flashed in my mind; we had heard there was a group of Sioux Indians lurking near our party. Had we unintentionally stumbled upon them? These thoughts quickly crossed my mind, but they faded just as fast. Cocking my gun, I moved cautiously toward him. He huddled in some bushes, near the jagged top of a small ridge that overlooked a deep ravine. As I approached, he shrank further into his hiding place, urging me with gestures to move to the top of the ridge. I crept up slowly and peeked over the edge; at that moment, I spotted an Indian as he quickly crouched down behind a bush. My fears seemed confirmed. We had walked into[176] the trap! I glanced back at the Pawnee; he was still in position, closely watching my movements. When our eyes met, he signaled for me to fire: I hesitated. Just then, the dark figure in front of me rose slowly from behind the bush, and I recognized the stern, proud features of one of my Otoe companions. The next moment, I spotted a large buck lazily resting in the shade of a bush. The mystery was solved in an instant. The Pawnee had seen the animal, and it was the deer, not the Indian, he wanted me to shoot. As I got ready to fire, the Otoe crouched back behind the bush; the bullet missed, and the deer sprang up, bolting towards where his foe was hiding. He barely took three leaps before a shot rang out from a clump of bushes at some distance away. The deer changed direction and shot forward, heading for the opposite[177] side of the ravine. He raced through the bushes and leaped like lightning up the steep incline. At that moment, the Otoe who had initially hidden himself had a clear shot; he must have been about a hundred yards away and was going full speed up the rocky hill. The Indian fired, and the deer fell onto one knee but quickly got back up. In front of him was a steep bank covered with shrubs. He made a desperate effort to climb it but failed and tumbled down, crashing into the creek at the bottom. A loud whoop erupted from the three Indians, and the two youngest rushed toward the spot while the third, a cautious older man, paused to reload his rifle.

When they arrived at the place where the buck had fallen, they found that he was not dead, neither was his wound mortal; one of his fore legs was shivered by the bullet, but he had gained his feet, and[178] now stood at bay. His head was bent to the ground, and he dashed his antlers furiously in every direction; his eyes flared with a wild, menacing expression; and the white foam slavered from his mouth. The Indians made several attempts to thrust their knives into him, but were as often balked by his fiercely-brandished antlers. They hovered around him like wolves; now threatening him in one quarter; now in another; but his horns ever met them. They then both attacked him at once, and succeeded in inflicting a slight wound. It served only to increase his fury; he leaped towards them, with a ferocity that caused them in turn to take to flight. Just then, the Indian who had remained behind to load his rifle, came up. The buck faced towards him and again brandished his antlers; but a bullet hurled him to the ground, and the next moment a tomahawk was buried between his eyes. A sharp convulsive[179] shudder passed over his frame, he made a desperate effort to gain his feet, but in vain, a second shudder concluded his mortal struggle, and falling over upon his side, he expired.

When they got to the spot where the buck had collapsed, they realized he wasn't dead, and his injury wasn't fatal; one of his front legs was shattered by the bullet, but he had risen to his feet and[178] was now standing his ground. His head was low to the ground, and he swung his antlers wildly in all directions; his eyes blazed with a wild, threatening look, and white foam dripped from his mouth. The Indians tried several times to stab him with their knives, but they were often thwarted by his fiercely swinging antlers. They circled him like wolves, now threatening from one side, then another, but his horns kept meeting them. Then they both charged him at once and managed to land a small wound. This only fueled his rage; he leaped at them with such ferocity that they fled in panic. Just then, the Indian who had stayed back to load his rifle arrived. The buck turned towards him and brandished his antlers again, but a bullet brought him down, and in the next moment, a tomahawk was driven between his eyes. A sharp convulsive[179] shudder went through his body, and he made a desperate attempt to stand up, but it was in vain; a second shudder marked the end of his struggle, and he fell onto his side, lifeless.

An Indian is a quick butcher, and not more than ten minutes had elapsed, before the animal was skinned, and cut up. Each of us took a quarter upon our backs and set off for the encampment; which we reached about an hour after night fall.

An Indian is a fast butcher, and no more than ten minutes had passed before the animal was skinned and chopped up. Each of us took a quarter on our backs and headed to the camp, which we reached about an hour after sunset.

The party had encamped in a small isolated grove. It was completely clear of underwood, except here and there a tall bush; and there was not another tree in sight. A spring gushed out at the foot of a hill at a short distance, and flowed in a pure but scanty stream through the grove.

The group had set up camp in a small, secluded grove. It was entirely free of underbrush, except for a few tall bushes here and there; and there wasn't another tree in sight. A spring burst forth at the base of a nearby hill and flowed in a clear but thin stream through the grove.

When we came in we found that the Indians had divided into squads, and that every ten or a dozen had kindled their own night fires. All the arrangements, preparatory to remaining quiet, were not[180] yet completed. The soldiers were felling dead trees, for fuel. Joseph was busily employed, in hobbling and swearing at his mules; while Mordecai with the air of a connoiseur, stood by, assisting him with his advice.

When we arrived, we saw that the Indians had split into groups, and each group of about ten or a dozen had started their own campfires. The preparations to settle down were not yet finished. The soldiers were chopping down dead trees for firewood. Joseph was busy tying up his mules and cursing them; meanwhile, Mordecai, looking like an expert, stood by giving him tips.

Some of the Pawnees, and Otoes, were scattered through the grove in search of fuel. Some breaking dead limbs from off the trees, and others collecting what was already strewed upon the ground. Two or three were erecting shantees to keep off the dews of the night. And several young Otoes were employed in weaving a shed of boughs, to shelter the wife of the Iotan, who had been unwell for several days past; and whose disease always grew worse towards evening, when she would have been obliged to assist in the labour, if she had been in good health.

Some of the Pawnees and Otoes were scattered throughout the grove looking for firewood. Some were breaking off dead branches from the trees, while others were picking up what was already on the ground. A few were setting up shanties to protect themselves from the night dew. Several young Otoes were busy weaving a shelter out of branches for the Iotan's wife, who had been sick for the past few days. Her illness typically worsened in the evening, when she would have been expected to help with the work if she had been feeling well.

In the course of an hour, the Indians completed their arrangements, and kindled a string of fires along the dry bed of[181] a stream. As I had never seen them when encamped, except upon the Platte, where all vivacity had been soaked out of them. I strolled among the different groups. They were all in high glee. I came to the fire, occupied by the Wild Horse’s family and a few of his dependants. The old warrior was in the keen enjoyment of some witticism just uttered by a little shrivelled fellow, a hanger on, who was evidently trying to make himself agreeable; that he might be invited to partake of a racoon that was cooking over the fire, under the superintendence of the squaw of his host. The Wild Horse made room for me by his side, so I seated myself, nor was I permitted to leave until I had partaken of his viands. From his fire I went to that of the Long Hair, who was huddled up, with his whole soul apparently engaged, in roasting a small piece of venison, upon the point of a green stick. He looked up for a moment, and then turned his attention to the[182] roasting meat. I soon left him and strolled off to the fire of the Otoes. Here I found the Doctor very cosily seated between the Iotan, and his wife, prescribing for her, and taking care of himself, by occasionally cutting a rib from a large piece of venison standing in front of the fire, impaled upon a stake of green wood.

In the course of an hour, the Native Americans finished setting up and lit a series of fires along the dry streambed. Since I had only seen them camped along the Platte, where they seemed completely drained of energy, I decided to walk among the different groups. Everyone was in great spirits. I approached the fire where the Wild Horse's family and a few of his followers were gathered. The old warrior was thoroughly enjoying a joke just told by a little shriveled guy, a hanger-on, who was clearly trying to be liked so he could be invited to share the raccoon cooking over the fire, supervised by his host’s wife. The Wild Horse made space for me next to him, so I sat down, and I wasn’t allowed to leave until I had tried some of his food. After that, I moved to the fire of the Long Hair, who was hunched over, completely focused on roasting a small piece of venison on the end of a green stick. He glanced up briefly before returning his attention to the meat. I soon left him and wandered over to the fire of the Otoes. There, I found the Doctor comfortably seated between the Iotan and his wife, giving her a check-up while he took care of himself by occasionally slicing off a rib from a large piece of venison that was positioned in front of the fire on a green wooden stake.

Early the next morning the tents were struck, when Mordecai made his appearance with a very lugubrious face, informing us that two horses had disappeared, and that the mule belonging to the Doctor was also missing. The Doctor was in a fever. He ran down to the place where the animals pastured; he examined the bushes, and beat through all the long grass; but his mule, Kitty Keero, was not to be found. He then seated himself upon the stump of a tree, and thrusting his hands in his breeches-pockets, shouted the name of his mule at the top of his lungs; but no Kitty Keero answered him. At last the Interpreter[183] pointed to a savage-looking Pawnee, leaning against a tree, with his hair matted and twisted in every direction, and a few long elf locks reaching down to his naked waist. He advised the Commissioner to send him in search of the horses; as he was a first rate fellow to track a hoof. A blanket was accordingly promised the Indian in case of success, and after hovering around the grove for a short time, in search of the hoof mark, he hit upon it, and started off like a hound.

Early the next morning, the tents were taken down when Mordecai showed up with a very gloomy expression, telling us that two horses had gone missing, and the Doctor's mule was also gone. The Doctor was in a panic. He rushed over to where the animals grazed; he checked the bushes and pushed through the tall grass, but he couldn’t find his mule, Kitty Keero. He then sat down on a tree stump, shoved his hands in his pants pockets, and shouted his mule's name at the top of his lungs; but no Kitty Keero responded. Finally, the Interpreter[183] pointed out a fierce-looking Pawnee leaning against a tree, with his hair tangled and twisted in all directions, and a few long locks hanging down to his bare waist. He suggested that the Commissioner send the Pawnee to look for the horses since he was great at tracking. A blanket was promised to the Indian if he succeeded, and after wandering around the grove for a short while searching for hoof prints, he found one and took off like a hunting dog.

In an hour he returned, bringing with him the vagrant animals. Kitty Keero gave utterance to a long apologetic bray, as she entered the grove. This was well received by her master, who was so much overjoyed at once more seeing her, that two or three reproachful repetitions of her name, were all the chidings she received.

In an hour he came back, bringing the stray animals with him. Kitty Keero let out a long, apologetic bray as she walked into the grove. Her master welcomed her eagerly, so thrilled to see her again that all she got was a couple of reproachful repetitions of her name as a scolding.

The wagons then drove out of the grove, followed by the Indians; the rear being brought up by the horsemen. In front of[184] them rode the Doctor mounted upon Kitty; and as they jogged slowly along, I could not help thinking, that they would have formed no inapt illustration of Sancho Panza and his beloved Dapple.

The wagons then left the grove, followed by the Indians, with the horsemen bringing up the rear. In front of them rode the Doctor on Kitty, and as they moved along at a slow pace, I couldn't help but think they resembled Sancho Panza and his beloved Dapple.

[185]

[185]

CHAPTER XVI.

Elk Chase.—Wandering from Party.—Herd of Elk.—Night Camp.—Hill of Bones.—Racoon.—Indian.—Return to Party.—Wild Horse.

Elk Chase.—Getting Separated from the Group.—Herd of Elk.—Campsite at Night.—Hill of Bones.—Raccoon.—Native American.—Returning to the Group.—Wild Horse.

On the morning of the fifth day of our journey, an Otoe Indian, who was on the look-out, came running to us with the intelligence of a large gang of elk. All was excitement. The soldiers snatched their yagers; the Otoes their rifles; the Pawnees strung their bows, drew their arrows from their quivers, and all hurried after the Indian guide, over the prairie which had been burnt before us. In ten minutes they reached the top of a hill, looking down into a deep ravine, about three hundred yards distant. It was thronged with elk. Some were gamboling about; some resting amid the high[186] luxuriant grass, which here had escaped the fire. Others browzing upon the foliage of the vines, which hung in long and graceful festoons from the dwarf bushes; and some were slaking their thirst at a limpid brook. But even in these, their moments of greatest security, their instinctive vigilance was not at rest. For while most of the herd were frolicking, several, who from their enormous size, and the unwieldly length of their antlers, appeared to be the oldest in the gang, had stationed themselves as sentinels, on jutting rocks in the elevated banks, which commanded an extensive view. There they stood on the look-out, their heads high in the air, their nostrils expanded to catch the tainted breeze.

On the morning of the fifth day of our journey, an Otoe Indian, who was on the lookout, ran over to us with news of a large group of elk. Everyone was excited. The soldiers grabbed their rifles; the Otoes took their guns; the Pawnees strung their bows, pulled their arrows from their quivers, and all hurried after the Indian guide across the prairie that had burned before us. In ten minutes, they reached the top of a hill, looking down into a deep ravine about three hundred yards away. It was crowded with elk. Some were playing around; some were resting in the tall, lush grass that had escaped the fire. Others were munching on the leaves of the vines that hung in long and graceful strands from the low bushes, and some were quenching their thirst at a clear stream. But even in these moments of safety, their instinctive vigilance was still active. While most of the herd was frolicking, several large elk, whose massive size and long antlers indicated their age, had taken up positions as sentinels on jutting rocks along the high banks, which offered a wide view. There they stood watching, their heads held high, their nostrils flared to catch the slightest change in the air.

Scarcely had our band paused on the top of the hill, before the eyes of the watchful sentinels were turned upon them, and a loud snort gave the signal for a general flight. The bushes and shrubs, snapped[187] and crashed beneath their rush, as they rolled together in a heavy mass. Their branching antlers tore through the wild vines; and the whole herd dashed across the ravine and thundered up the opposite steep. Large stones and fragments of rock, gave way beneath the tread of the leaders, and fell bounding among the hindmost. Those in front broke off large masses of sandy soil from the edge of the banks, and losing their footing, were whirled back among their companions. Notwithstanding the confusion, however, half a minute had not elapsed, before the whole herd had surmounted the steep, and were flying over the prairie, with the swiftness of a whirlwind.

As soon as our group paused at the top of the hill, the watchful sentinels turned their eyes toward them, and a loud snort signaled a mass escape. The bushes and shrubs snapped and crashed under their rush, as they gathered in a heavy mass. Their branching antlers tore through the wild vines, and the whole herd dashed across the ravine and thundered up the opposite slope. Large stones and fragments of rock crumbled beneath the feet of the leaders, tumbling down among those at the back. The ones in front broke off large chunks of sandy soil from the edges of the banks, and losing their footing, were swept back among their companions. Despite the chaos, less than half a minute had passed before the entire herd had climbed the steep and was racing across the prairie with the speed of a whirlwind.

“No elk meat to-day,” said Rash, (one of the soldiers,) leaning on the end of his yager, and watching the herd as they swept behind a distant skirt of trees.

“No elk meat today,” said Rash, one of the soldiers, leaning on the end of his rifle and watching the herd as they moved behind a distant line of trees.

“Ugh!” ejaculated an Otoe, in answer.

“Ugh!” exclaimed an Otoe in response.

“Ugh!” ejaculated half a dozen Pawnees,[188] unstringing their bows, and turning off towards the camp.

“Ugh!” exclaimed half a dozen Pawnees,[188] unstringing their bows and heading back to the camp.

“Ugh! nin-gah om-pah,” (no elk) said Hah-che-kah-sug-hah, shouldering his rifle and preparing to continue his journey.

“Ugh! nin-gah om-pah,” (no elk) said Hah-che-kah-sug-hah, shouldering his rifle and getting ready to keep going on his journey.

I had been in the habit of hunting in company with this Indian, and when he started forward, instead of returning to the camp with the rest, I followed him. The deer were abundant in this section of the country, and our object was game. We commenced a keen search in the hollows, but for a long time were unsuccessful. At last the guttural “ugh!” from the Indian, informed me that he saw something: and the next moment he pointed out a large buck, reclining in a distant hollow. He immediately made for it, while I seated myself in the grass, to watch his success. After stealing along several hollows, and keeping among the tall grass, he at last came upon the animal and fired. The buck started up, staggered a few paces, then[189] scoured away over the top of the hill. The Indian, after pausing to reload, followed, and also disappeared. I waited in hopes of hearing the whoop! which usually followed a successful shot; but all was silent; so I sauntered slowly along, expecting him to return. Nearly half an hour had elapsed, when I caught sight of him, standing upon the top of a high peak, at several miles’ distance. Supposing that he had been led off by game, I no longer delayed for him, but struck forward, selecting a route for myself. I had been in the habit of leaving the party at sunrise, previously ascertaining the direction which they intended to take; then coming upon their trail during the day, by following it I had always reached the camp by nightfall. From never failing in this, I had grown self-confident, and this morning, I had not even inquired their intended course.

I had gotten used to hunting with this Indian, and when he moved ahead instead of going back to camp with the others, I followed him. There were plenty of deer in this area, and our goal was to catch some. We started searching carefully in the valleys, but for a long time, we didn’t find anything. Finally, the Indian made a guttural “ugh!” that told me he spotted something, and a moment later, he pointed out a large buck lying in a distant hollow. He quickly moved toward it while I sat in the grass to watch what happened. After creeping through several hollows and staying hidden in the tall grass, he finally found the animal and took a shot. The buck jumped up, staggered a few steps, then[189] bolted over the hill. The Indian paused to reload and followed it, disappearing from my sight. I waited, hoping to hear the whoop! that usually signaled a successful shot, but everything was silent. So, I wandered along slowly, expecting him to come back. Almost half an hour passed when I spotted him standing on top of a high peak several miles away. Assuming he had been distracted by game, I decided not to wait for him anymore and moved on, choosing my own path. I had a habit of leaving the group at sunrise, making sure I knew which way they intended to go; then, by following their trail during the day, I always made it back to camp by night. Because I had never failed at this, I had become overconfident, and that morning, I hadn't even asked about their route.

I travelled for many hours; following[190] the hollows, and beating the tall grass, in hopes of starting a deer; but with the exception of a few grouse, I met with nothing. I had continued thus unsuccessful till afternoon, and was sauntering along a high ridge, looking round to see if I could perceive any trace of the party, when suddenly turning my head, I caught sight of a number of objects, stringing slowly along the top of a ridge. At first I was surprised; for I mistook them for a train of pack-horses; but the next moment undeceived me, and I discovered that I had come unaware, upon a herd of elk. There were about a dozen of them. They were as quick-sighted as myself; for at the very moment that my eye rested upon them, they also detected me. They halted and snuffed the air; but I was too far off to taint it. So they turned away, and slowly loitered on. I immediately made for a thicket of brushwood, and beneath this shelter, rushed swiftly towards them. I[191] had not gone far, however, when, upon rounding a small point of bushes, I came directly upon another herd. There must have been more than a hundred in it. Many were lying upon the ground; some were gamboling and frisking; two or three were butting each other with their horns; and several wary old fellows were stationed round as sentinels. I was within a hundred yards of them, so I fired at a full-grown buck. The bullet struck one of his fore legs, and he fell. In an instant the whole herd were on their feet, and huddling together like frightened sheep, they fled over the hills.

I traveled for many hours, following the low areas and pushing through the tall grass, hoping to stir up a deer. But aside from a few grouse, I found nothing. I kept at it without success until the afternoon, sauntering along a high ridge, trying to see if I could spot any sign of my group. Suddenly, I turned my head and noticed several shapes moving slowly along the top of a ridge. At first, I was surprised because I thought they were a line of pack horses. But in a moment, I realized I had stumbled upon a herd of elk. There were about a dozen of them. They were as sharp-eyed as I was; the moment I caught sight of them, they spotted me too. They stopped and sniffed the air, but I was too far away to be a threat. So, they turned and slowly started to move away. I quickly headed for a thicket of brush and, finding cover, rushed towards them. I hadn't gone far when, rounding a small cluster of bushes, I unexpectedly encountered another herd. There must have been more than a hundred of them. Many were lying on the ground, some were frolicking, a couple were butting heads with their antlers, and several cautious older ones stood guard as sentinels. I was within a hundred yards of them, so I took aim at a mature buck and fired. The bullet hit one of his front legs, and he fell. Instantly, the entire herd sprang to their feet, huddling together like scared sheep as they rushed over the hills.

I sprang from my hiding place, and drawing my knife, ran towards the wounded animal; but before I could reach him, he gained his feet, and hobbled off, at a rate which kept me at the full stretch of my speed. I then stopped to reload my rifle, and followed expecting every moment to see him drop. He led me a long[192] chase, over hill and dale, and across runs of water; until I gave out; and seating myself, saw him hobble out of sight.

I jumped out of my hiding spot, grabbed my knife, and ran toward the injured animal; but before I could get to him, he managed to get back on his feet and limped away at a pace that pushed me to my limits. I then paused to reload my rifle and continued following, expecting him to collapse at any moment. He led me on a long[192] chase, over hills and valleys, and across streams; until I finally ran out of energy, and sitting down, watched him disappear from sight.

It was now time to look out for the party; a thing which I had totally forgotten, in the heat of the chase; nor had I taken any note of the course I was pursuing; so that when my race was ended, I was completely bewildered. I was within a short distance of a well-wooded stream, and I suspected that the party would encamp, somewhere upon its banks. I knew too, that they must be to the westward of me, so I followed the course of the river.

It was now time to look for the group; something I had completely forgotten in the heat of the chase; I hadn’t paid any attention to the path I was taking, so when my race was over, I was totally confused. I was close to a wooded stream, and I suspected that the group would set up camp somewhere along its banks. I also knew they had to be to the west of me, so I followed the path of the river.

I travelled till sunset, examining every ridge in the prairie; every bend in the thicket; but there was no human being to be seen, nor a trail, or foot print, on the burnt sod, except the hoof marks, where the herd of elk had passed. I then clambered to the top of a high-peaked hill, which overlooked the prairie for miles; but all was deserted. I determined, then[193] to encamp for the night, in the neighbouring piece of wood, and in the morning to renew my search. At the same time, resolving like most persons who are in trouble, that if I got safely out of this scrape, I would take better care when next I hunted alone. I went down into the woods and built a fire. The night was cold, and bleak. There was no grass to make a bed; the wolves howled incessantly; and to judge from their snarling, and yelping at the foot of a tree, a little distance off, I imagined, that they had pursued some animal, which had taken refuge in its branches. The night passed away drearily, and with a joyous feeling, I once more saw the east streaked with the light of dawn.

I traveled until sunset, checking out every ridge in the prairie and every curve in the thicket, but there wasn't a single person in sight, nor any sign of a trail or footprints on the burnt ground, except for the hoof prints left by a herd of elk. I then climbed to the top of a high-peaked hill that overlooked the prairie for miles; but everything was deserted. I decided to camp for the night in a nearby patch of woods and to resume my search in the morning. At the same time, like most people who find themselves in trouble, I promised myself that if I got out of this situation safely, I would be more careful the next time I hunted alone. I went down into the woods and built a fire. The night was cold and bleak. There was no grass to make a bed; the wolves howled constantly, and from their snarling and yelping at the base of a tree not far away, I figured they had been chasing some animal that had taken refuge in its branches. The night dragged on, and with a sense of relief, I once again saw the eastern sky streaked with the light of dawn.

Before the day had fairly broken, I left the grove, and pursued my course to the westward, until I again came to a ridge in the prairie. This I ascended and looked in every direction; but could see nothing.[194] I raised my voice and gave an Indian hunting whoop, which might have been heard for a mile. The woods echoed it; but there was no other answer. I wished to discharge my rifle, in hopes that it might reach the ears of the party; but I had only a single charge of powder, left in my horn; and if I should be obliged to journey to the settlements alone, I thought that this would be too precious to be wasted. So in silence, and with drooping spirits, I continued my journey along the line of timber. The sun rose, and gradually ascended in the heavens. A vague doubt began to steal across my mind; that I had, perhaps, crossed the trail, in the obscurity of the morning twilight; for I was now much farther to the west, than I thought it possible, the party could have gone. About a mile in front of me a long arm of timber jutted out into the prairie. I made for it, determining if I did not then come upon their trail, that I would[195] retrace my steps and carefully examine that portion which I had crossed before daybreak. I reached the timber; but saw no track. I again whooped; but as before, the echoing forests alone answered me; and with a sensation of utter loneliness, I turned round and retraced my steps. It was near mid-day when I reached my last encamping place. I had carefully noted every mark upon the black sod; I saw my own foot-prints, where I had struck out into the prairie in the morning; but nothing else. I then kept on for an hour longer, but my mind was constantly vascillating—whether to follow my own foot-prints until they guided me to the camping ground where I had left the party on the day previous, or to keep on to the eastward until I should reach the Missouri; or once more to return over the ground which I had just passed.

Before dawn, I left the grove and headed west until I reached a ridge in the prairie. I climbed it and looked around, but saw nothing.[194] I called out with an Indian hunting whoop that could be heard for a mile. The woods echoed back, but there was no other response. I wanted to fire my rifle, hoping it would be heard by the group, but I only had one charge of powder left, and I thought it would be too valuable to waste if I had to travel to the settlements alone. So, I continued my journey along the edge of the woods in silence and with a heavy heart. The sun rose and climbed higher in the sky. A nagging doubt crept into my mind; I might have crossed the trail in the dim morning light because I was now much farther west than I thought the group could have gone. About a mile ahead, a long stretch of trees extended into the prairie. I aimed for it, deciding that if I didn’t find their trail there, I would go back and carefully check the area I had crossed before dawn. I reached the trees but found no tracks. I whooped again, but once more, only the echoing forest replied to me. Feeling completely alone, I turned around and retraced my steps. It was nearly noon when I got back to my last campsite. I had carefully noted every mark on the black soil; I saw my own footprints where I had entered the prairie that morning, but nothing else. I kept moving for another hour, but my mind kept wavering—whether to follow my own footprints back to the campsite where I had left the group the day before, or to head east until I reached the Missouri, or to retrace the ground I had just walked.

I remember well the spot where I paused to settle my purpose. It was a high[196] swell, which commanded a view over miles of prairie, and even overlooked the top of the lofty trees in the thicket. It was strewed with bones. For several hundred yards, the whole hill was literally covered with them. It looked like some deserted charnel; and I recollect even in the midst of my perplexity, taking up one and examining it—wondering whether it belonged to man or beast. The place might have been the scene of a battle; for the bones were so small that they could scarcely be those of animals. There were no skulls, either of man or brutes, to solve the mystery; and even the bones were covered with a greenish mould, from many years’ exposure.

I clearly remember the spot where I paused to decide my next steps. It was a high rise that provided a view over miles of grassland and even overlooked the tops of the tall trees in the thicket. The ground was scattered with bones. For several hundred yards, the entire hill was literally covered with them. It looked like some deserted ossuary, and I remember, even in my confusion, picking one up and examining it—wondering whether it belonged to a human or an animal. The place might have been the site of a battle; the bones were so small that they could hardly be from animals. There were no skulls, either human or animal, to clarify the mystery; and even the bones were covered with a greenish mold from many years of exposure.

After some consideration, I resolved to retrace my steps, and accordingly turned down the hill, and once more proceeded on my journey. I now was growing hungry, and for once felt the miseries of a keen appetite. In the midst of these[197] cogitations, I caught sight of the head of a racoon, who was reconnoitering me from behind the stump of a tree; I shot him, and skinned him; and kindling a fire, cooked part of him on the spot. The cinders from my fire, caught in a small patch of dry grass, which had escaped the general burning of the prairie; and in a moment it was in a blaze—filling the air with a cloud of black smoke. When I finished my meal, I slung the residue of my prize upon my back, and struck out into the prairie. I had scarcely done so before I caught sight of an Indian, standing upon the top of a ridge at some distance. In a moment after he perceived me, and waved his blanket over his head, to attract my attention. I raised the Otoe hunting-whoop, and his shout, faint, from the distance, answered me. I then started for the hill, and the Indian, seating himself, waited till I came up. He was one of the Otoes who accompanied us. His[198] Indian name I do not recollect; but when translated it signified, “the man that drags his heels.” It was given him on account of a shuffling gait, which it was said that he possessed, but which I could never discover.

After thinking it over, I decided to go back, so I headed down the hill and continued on my way. I was starting to feel hungry and experiencing the discomforts of a strong appetite. While I was deep in thought, I spotted a racoon’s head peeking at me from behind a tree stump; I shot it, skinned it, and then built a fire to cook part of it right there. The embers from my fire ignited a small patch of dry grass that had survived the prairie’s burning, and soon it was engulfed in flames, sending up a cloud of thick black smoke. After finishing my meal, I slung the leftover meat over my shoulder and set off into the prairie. I had hardly begun when I noticed an Indian standing on top of a ridge in the distance. As soon as he saw me, he waved his blanket overhead to get my attention. I responded with the Otoe hunting call, and he answered with a faint shout from afar. I then made my way up the hill, where the Indian sat waiting for me. He was one of the Otoes who traveled with us. I don’t remember his Indian name, but it meant “the man who drags his heels.” He got that name because he was said to have a shuffling walk, though I could never see it myself.

We started together, and about a mile beyond the arm of timber where I had turned back in the morning, we came upon the trail of the party.

We started out together, and about a mile past the edge of the trees where I had turned back in the morning, we found the trail of the group.

Night closed in upon us, long before we reached their camping ground. I was nearly exhausted; the light racoon, which I carried upon my back, seemed to grow almost as heavy as a deer. My thirst grew intense; I stopped to drink at every pool; and kept constantly breaking off the tops of the rosin weed, and chewing its pitchy sap to keep my mouth moist. Still the Indian kept on with unwearied steps, sometimes pausing to listen as a cry sounded through the night air, or turning to point out the light of a[199] prairie on fire at a distance. He did not slacken his pace, until with a deep ugh! he pointed out to me the night-fires of our party, glimmering in a thick grove, on the borders of a brawling stream.

Night fell on us long before we reached their campsite. I was nearly exhausted; the light raccoon I carried on my back felt almost as heavy as a deer. My thirst intensified; I stopped to drink at every pool and kept breaking off the tops of the rosin weed, chewing its gummy sap to keep my mouth moist. Still, the Indian kept moving forward without tiring, sometimes stopping to listen as a sound echoed through the night or turning to point out the light of a[199] prairie on fire in the distance. He didn't slow down until, with a deep ugh!, he pointed out the night-fires of our group, glowing in a dense grove by the side of a rushing stream.

A loud shout, followed by a genuine Indian yell, burst from the lips of the doctor, when he first caught sight of me. This was followed by a hearty shake of the hand, and warm congratulations from the commissioner, and the whole party.

A loud shout, followed by an authentic Indian yell, erupted from the doctor when he first saw me. This was followed by a firm handshake and warm congratulations from the commissioner and the entire group.

I was afterwards informed, that the Indian who discovered me, had crossed my track on the day previous; and, upon being told that I had not made my appearance, he had been induced by the promise of a blanket to set out in search of me.

I was later told that the Indian who found me had crossed my path the day before; and, when he learned that I hadn't shown up, he was motivated by the promise of a blanket to go looking for me.

I had not been long seated before our fire, when the Wild Horse, dressed in a pair of white corduroy pantaloons, with the rest of his body naked, came stalking up to shake hands with me. His object evidently was to display this new article[200] of dress; which had been presented to him by the doctor. Although highly delighted, he walked in them, as if in fetters; for though the doctor had a rotundity of abdomen, which completely out-measured that of the Indian, yet the other far exceeded him in the size and length of his lower extremities; and the garment sat so tight to his legs, that at a little distance he had the appearance of having been white-washed. He kept about us during the whole evening. I imagine, however, that in this short space of time he grew completely tired of his new garb, for the next morning, I saw his son scampering through the bushes, dressed in the same pair of breeches—though they were as much too large for him, as they were too small for his father. He, too, soon wearied of them; and after having once or twice tripped up his own heels in wearing them, he abandoned them to the wife of the Wild Horse, who, I believe, from that period “wore the breeches.”

I hadn't been sitting by the fire for long when the Wild Horse, wearing a pair of white corduroy pants and nothing else, approached to shake my hand. He clearly wanted to show off this new piece of clothing that the doctor had given him. While he seemed really pleased, he walked in them as if they were shackles; even though the doctor had a round belly that was much larger than the Indian's, the Indian was far bigger and taller in the legs. The pants were so tight against his legs that from a distance, he looked like he had been painted white. He hung around us all evening. However, I suspect that in that short time, he got completely tired of his new outfit because the next morning, I saw his son racing through the bushes, wearing the same pair of pants—except they were way too big for him, just like they were too small for his dad. He too quickly got fed up with them, and after tripping over himself a couple of times, he gave them up to the wife of the Wild Horse, who I believe, from that point on, “wore the pants.”

[201]

[201]

CHAPTER XVII.

The False Alarm.

The False Alarm.

The sun was glowing with a mellow warmth, upon the prairie; when our train, slowly ascended one of the black, undulating swells, which traverse the whole face of the country. At our feet, lay a great prairie, intersected by a waving thread of timber, which extended for many miles, and was now tinted with the bright and variegated hues of autumn.

The sun was shining gently over the prairie as our train slowly climbed one of the dark, rolling hills that stretched across the landscape. Below us lay a vast prairie, crisscrossed by a winding ribbon of trees that stretched for miles and was now adorned with the bright and varied colors of autumn.

The Pawnees stood for a moment upon the top, casting their eyes about them. A shriek rang through the air; so wild, and shrill, that it caused even the most stern to start convulsively, and clutch their bows, while the deep guttural “Ugh” burst from every chest, as they turned towards the Indian, who sent up the cry.

The Pawnees paused for a moment at the top, looking around. A scream pierced the air, so wild and high-pitched that it made even the toughest among them jump and grab their bows, while a deep, guttural "Ugh" came from everyone as they turned to face the Indian who had let out the cry.

[202]

[202]

He was standing a little in advance of the party; his slender but muscular frame, bent slightly forward; his form resting firmly upon one foot, while the ball of the other alone touched the ground, as if he had been arrested, in the act of stepping forward. His nostrils were expanded; his teeth slightly bared; his eyes intently fixed in the direction indicated by the extended forefinger of his outstretched arm. The eyes of the whole dusky troop were instantly turned in that direction. They gazed for an instant, and then the prairie sounded with their shrill, appalling yells.

He was standing a little ahead of the group; his slender but muscular body slightly leaning forward; his weight resting firmly on one foot, while the ball of the other foot barely touched the ground, as if he had been caught mid-step. His nostrils flared; his teeth were slightly revealed; his eyes were intensely focused on the direction pointed out by the extended forefinger of his outstretched arm. The eyes of the entire dark-skinned group immediately shifted in that direction. They looked for a moment, and then the prairie erupted with their high-pitched, terrifying screams.

At the foot of the hills, at the distance of about five hundred yards, a small band of Indians were emerging from a wood; their white blankets and glittering gun-barrels, contrasting strongly with the dusky forms, and savage weapons, of our Pawnee companions. For a short space, there was silence, and then arose the second wild shout of the Pawnees, while the[203] hated name of “Konza! Konza! Konza!” burst in a howl from every lip.

At the base of the hills, about five hundred yards away, a small group of Indians were coming out of the woods; their white blankets and shiny gun barrels stood out sharply against the dark shapes and fierce weapons of our Pawnee team. For a moment, there was silence, and then the Pawnees let out their second wild shout, while the[203] hated name “Konza! Konza! Konza!” erupted from every mouth.

The little band in the glen, sent up an answering shout, which though it sounded less loudly, on account of the smallness of their numbers, and the distance which intervened, was still replete with defiance. As they raised their yell, they snatched their rifles from their shoulders, and prepared for the encounter.

The small group in the glen shouted back, which, although not as loud due to their limited numbers and the distance between them, was still full of defiance. As they raised their voices, they grabbed their rifles from their shoulders and got ready for the fight.

Just then a loud whoop was heard, and Wild Horse came rushing up the hill-side which we had just ascended. His long hair streamed in the wind. In his hand, he grasped his bow, and about a dozen arrows. He had heard the answering cry of the Konza, and had snuffed a fight in the wind, with the keen relish of a veteran warrior. His small black eye glittered with joy, as he looked down upon the handful, who had dared to send up a note of defiance. He uttered a wild, exulting laugh, and shaking his war-club with a[204] fierce motion, towards the distant foes, he raised a war-whoop, and waved his men onward.

Just then, a loud shout was heard, and Wild Horse came racing up the hillside we had just climbed. His long hair flowed in the wind. In his hand, he held his bow and about a dozen arrows. He had heard the responding call of the Konza and sensed a fight in the air, relishing it like a seasoned warrior. His small black eye sparkled with excitement as he looked down at the handful who dared to send up a challenge. He let out a wild, triumphant laugh, and shaking his war club fiercely toward the distant enemies, he raised a war whoop and urged his men forward.[204]

And now the loud voice of the Iotan chief rose amid the din, calling away his band of Otoes, and summoning them to the top of a neighbouring hill. He was at peace with the Konzas, and had nothing to do in the present strife; it was all the same to him which gained the day; so he coolly drew off his men, and waited to see the result. On an eminence at a short distance, stood the Apollo-like form, and snarling, tiger face of the Long Hair. His robe was thrown over his left arm, while his right, grasping his bow, waved his warriors fiercely forward.

And now the loud voice of the Iotan chief rose above the noise, calling his group of Otoes and summoning them to the top of a nearby hill. He was at peace with the Konzas and had no stake in the current conflict; it didn’t matter to him who won. So he calmly pulled back his men and waited to see what would happen. On a hill not far away stood the Apollo-like figure with a fierce, snarling face of the Long Hair. His robe draped over his left arm while his right hand held his bow, urging his warriors fiercely onward.

For a very short space, the cloud of Indians hung upon the hill, and then, with one wild cry they swept down upon the devoted band. There was no order of battle; each rushed forward goaded by his own impulses. They raised no farther shout;[205] every feeling seemed now absorbed in the deep, burning thirst for blood. Their adversaries displayed equal alacrity. A loud, fierce shout had answered the war-cry of the Pawnees; then all was silent; they leaped forward, prepared to give cold lead in answer to the feathered shafts of their ruder foes. As they advanced they separated, and extended their front, to prevent their being outflanked. They had now reached within about two hundred yards of each other, when a hesitation was visible in the Pawnee band. They moved slower and slower. One or two stopped, and gazed steadily at their approaching enemies: then they collected in groups, and seemed to consult. Even the Wild Horse, a savage who had revelled in blood from his infancy, dropped his uplifted war-club, and pausing, leaned upon his bow. The Long Hair drew up his haughty form, and, swinging upon his back his quiver, which had before hung[206] in front, folded his arms, and appeared to wait passively for the approach of the opposite band.

For a brief moment, the group of Indians lingered on the hill, and then, with a wild cry, they charged down at the determined group. There was no strategy; each person rushed forward, driven by their own instincts. They didn’t shout anymore; every emotion seemed to merge into a desperate, burning desire for blood. Their opponents were equally quick to respond. A loud, fierce shout answered the Pawnees' battle cry; then there was silence as they sprang forward, ready to counter the arrows of their rough adversaries with bullets. As they moved, they spread out, widening their front to avoid being outflanked. They had come within about two hundred yards of each other when the Pawnee group showed signs of hesitation. They slowed down more and more. A few stopped, staring intently at their advancing enemies, then gathered in small groups, as if in discussion. Even Wild Horse, a savage who had savored bloodshed since childhood, lowered his raised war club and paused, resting on his bow. The Long Hair straightened his proud posture, swung his quiver, which had previously hung in front, onto his back, folded his arms, and seemed to wait calmly for the opposing group to approach.

A grim smile of scorn had curled the lip of the old Iotan chief, when he first beheld the hesitation in the Pawnee ranks. For, like the chiefs of most of the neighbouring tribes, though he feared the immense hordes which belonged to that nation, yet he most heartily despised every individual of the four villages. There was an apparent acknowledgment of inferiority in this numerous band, thus hesitating to attack the handful, who challenged them to the conflict, which pleased the veteran chief; for in war, his own nation and the Konza, had always been looked upon as equals.

A grim smile of contempt twisted the old Iotan chief's lips when he first noticed the hesitation in the Pawnee ranks. Like the leaders of most neighboring tribes, he feared the vast numbers of that nation, but he truly despised every individual from the four villages. Their hesitation to attack the few who dared to challenge them signaled a clear acknowledgment of inferiority, which pleased the veteran chief. In war, his own people and the Konza had always been seen as equals.

In a moment, however, a like hesitation was observed in the ranks of the foe. They drew up and shouldered their rifles, and then moved frankly forward to meet the Pawnee warriors.

In a moment, however, a similar hesitation was noticed among the enemy ranks. They raised their rifles and then confidently advanced to confront the Pawnee warriors.

[207]

[207]

The old chief was perplexed. He held his hand anxiously over his eyes, to penetrate the mystery. Suddenly a new light seemed to flash over his countenance. Waving his hand in the air, he shouted the name of his own tribe, and rushed down the hill, followed by his band. It was a party of Otoes, instead of Konzas, and the recognition which had fortunately taken place, had prevented the effusion of blood, which otherwise would have followed.

The old chief was confused. He anxiously shielded his eyes to see through the mystery. Suddenly, a look of clarity flashed across his face. Waving his hand in the air, he shouted the name of his tribe and rushed down the hill, followed by his group. It was a party of Otoes, not Konzas, and the recognition that had fortunately happened had prevented a bloodshed that would have otherwise occurred.

The parties now drew off, keeping coldly aloof, and eyeing each other with those proud and haughty glances, which are apt to pass between rival people even when friendly.

The groups now stepped back, remaining distanced and watching each other with those proud and arrogant looks that often happen between rivals, even when they're on good terms.

The Iotan conversed a short time with a tall, thin Indian, who appeared to have command of the hunting party, and, after leaving with him, a worn-out horse which he had brought from the Pawnee village, resumed his journey, in which he was followed[208] by the whites, and the long train of disappointed Pawnees.

The Iotan talked briefly with a tall, thin Indian who seemed to be in charge of the hunting party. After giving him a tired horse he had brought from the Pawnee village, he continued his journey, followed by the white people and the long line of disappointed Pawnees. [208]

For a short time, the Otoes watched the movements of the party, then turning off, they crossed the prairie, and disappeared in a piece of forest.

For a brief moment, the Otoes observed the group's movements, then, turning away, they crossed the prairie and vanished into a patch of forest.

[209]

[209]

CHAPTER XVIII.

Elk Chase.—Indian Sagacity.—Indian Camp.

Elk Chase - Native Wisdom - Native Camp

On the following day we were traversing a valley between two black prairie hills, when the crack of a rifle sounded from a distant hollow, and was followed by a loud shout. The Indians stopped short, and listened, but the shout was not repeated. At length a young Pawnee, impatient, sprang upon a horse and galloped over a hill, beyond which the shout had arisen. As he disappeared over its top, a second shout was heard. After the lapse of a few moments a loud whoop rose from the same quarter, and suddenly a powerful buck elk, with branching antlers, and enormous tynes, dashed with mad leaps to the summit of the hill. He stopped short at the sight of our band and[210] glared wildly around. He was wounded in the shoulder, and the Pawnee was in hot pursuit. Casting a quick glance round at his foe, and throwing back his head, he bounded along the ridge. The wound in his shoulder, lessened his speed. The Pawnee plied his lash. The heavy hoofs of his horse, struck with a jarring sound upon the burnt prairie; and a whirl of black ashes was raised in a light cloud around him. His long hair streamed in the air, and his dark, heavy robe, fluttered from his shoulders, as he dashed forward. A great interest in the result was evinced. The Pawnees were anxious that their hunter should acquit himself well, in the presence of a foreign tribe, who watched his movements with a jealous eye. The Otoes lost their usual cold character, in the earnest interest, excited by the headlong chase; and the Indian hunter who had wounded the elk, stood upon the top of the hill, leaning upon the muzzle[211] of his rifle, and watching the success of his ally.

The next day, we were crossing a valley between two dark prairie hills when a rifle shot rang out from a distant hollow, followed by a loud shout. The Indians froze and listened, but the shout didn’t come again. Eventually, a young Pawnee, feeling impatient, jumped on a horse and galloped over a hill where the shout had come from. As he vanished over the top, a second shout was heard. A moment later, a loud whoop echoed from the same area, and suddenly, a powerful buck elk with large, branching antlers dashed up the hill, leaping wildly. It came to a halt upon seeing our group and looked around in a panic. It was wounded in the shoulder, and the Pawnee was right on its tail. Glancing back at his pursuer and tossing his head, the elk bounded along the ridge. The injury to its shoulder slowed it down. The Pawnee urged his horse on. The heavy hooves pounded against the burned prairie, creating a jarring sound and kicking up a cloud of black ash around him. His long hair streamed behind him, and his dark robe fluttered as he rushed forward. Everyone was intensely focused on the outcome. The Pawnees were eager for their hunter to perform well in front of another tribe that was watching closely. The Otoes let go of their usual indifference, showing genuine interest in the wild chase, while the Indian hunter who had injured the elk stood at the hilltop, leaning on the barrel of his rifle, observing the success of his ally.

The elk reached the end of the ridge, and sprang down its sloping declivity. The Pawnee horseman followed. In a moment after the elk was seen bounding up an opposite ridge, and leaping along its verge. His pursuer pressed on, about fifty yards in the rear. Here the chase was again in full sight, and continued so for a few moments. The elk was growing weaker and weaker. He came to the end of a ridge which was cragged and almost perpendicular. He paused for a moment on the brink; looked down the steep; cast a glance behind; then gathering his feet he made a desperate bound down the rugged bank, and in a moment’s time dashed up to the top of a succeeding ridge. Almost at the same time, the Pawnee was at the end of the hill; he looked for a moment down the steep—he half urged forward his foaming horse, then reining him[212] in, turned away, and commenced his return towards the party. As he was leaving the summit of the eminence, he looked around for the animal which had escaped him, but he had disappeared in a clump of shrubbery. Seeing the pursuit was ended, the Pawnees folded their robes around them, the Otoes shouldered their guns, and the whole party resumed its journey.

The elk reached the edge of the ridge and jumped down the sloping decline. The Pawnee horseman followed closely. Moments later, the elk was spotted leaping up an opposite ridge and along its edge. The pursuer was about fifty yards behind. The chase was clearly visible again and continued like that for a few moments. The elk was getting weaker. It reached a craggy ridge that was almost vertical. It paused at the edge, looked down the steep drop, glanced back, and then, gathering its strength, made a desperate leap down the rugged slope. In no time, it dashed to the top of the next ridge. Almost simultaneously, the Pawnee reached the end of the hill; he looked down the steep drop—he urged his foaming horse forward for a moment, then pulled him back and turned away, starting his return to the group. As he was leaving the top of the hill, he glanced around for the animal that had escaped, but it had vanished into a thicket. Seeing that the chase was over, the Pawnees wrapped their robes around themselves, the Otoes shouldered their guns, and the entire group continued their journey.

In company with Hah-che-kah-sug-hah I soon after left the party and commenced a hunt over the prairie. We were overtaken by a young Otoe called “the Buffalo Chief.” He was armed with a rifle; and was a keen and generally a successful hunter. Several Pawnees also came loitering up, for they always hang in the wake of the hunters, in hopes of obtaining a portion of what is killed.

In the company of Hah-che-kah-sug-hah, I soon left the group and started hunting on the prairie. We were joined by a young Otoe known as “the Buffalo Chief.” He carried a rifle and was a sharp and usually successful hunter. A few Pawnees also wandered over, as they often follow hunters, hoping to get a share of whatever is killed.

We directed our course towards a lofty skirt of forest, fringed with brushwood. Here we thought that we might hunt successfully;[213] but the night closed in, and still we were empty handed. So we were obliged to set out in search of the spot, which we supposed would be the site of our night encampment. The Indians moved forward with a swift, unwearied step. They seemed to glide along. Their blankets fluttered in the slight current produced by the rapidity of their motions, and I was obliged to hurry swiftly on, lest I should lose sight of them. An hour passed; they still pushed forward; they spoke not a word; not a sign of intelligence passed between them; they moved on rapidly through the dark, as if they guided their course by instinct.

We headed towards a tall forest edge, surrounded by brush. We thought we might be able to hunt here successfully;[213] but as night fell, we still hadn't caught anything. So, we had to set out to find the place where we thought we would camp for the night. The Indians moved ahead with a quick, tireless pace. They seemed to glide along. Their blankets fluttered in the slight breeze created by their swift movements, and I had to hurry to keep up, or I would lose sight of them. An hour went by; they continued to push ahead; they didn't say a word; not a sign of communication passed between them; they moved quickly through the darkness as if they were following their instincts.

“Ugh!” ejaculated Hah-che-kah-sug-hah, stopping short, and looking earnestly at some object upon the black sod.

“Ugh!” exclaimed Hah-che-kah-sug-hah, pausing suddenly and staring intently at something on the dark ground.

“Ugh! ugh! ugh!” burst from the chests of several of the Pawnees, as they gathered round the suspicious object, and bent down, to examine it more closely. I[214] came up to them, but could see nothing. The Indian pointed to the ground, and after much difficulty, I descried the faint impression of a moccassin upon the ashes of the burnt grass, though it would have escaped any, save the keen and ever-observing eye of an Indian.

“Ugh! ugh! ugh!” came from the chests of several Pawnees as they gathered around the suspicious object, bending down to examine it more closely. I[a id="Page_214">[214] approached them but couldn’t see anything. The Indian pointed to the ground, and after a lot of effort, I made out the faint impression of a moccasin in the ashes of the burnt grass, which would have gone unnoticed by anyone but the sharp and observant eye of an Indian.

A few words passed between two of the Otoes; then turning off they followed steadily upon the unknown track. They appeared to trace it without difficulty, though to me it was totally invisible.

A few words were exchanged between two of the Otoes; then they turned and continued steadily along the unknown path. They seemed to follow it easily, although it was completely invisible to me.

In about ten minutes, there was another burst from the Indians, and a broad gray line, traced across the black prairie, and visible even in the darkness, announced that we had at length come upon the trail of our party. Here the Indians turned off in the direction indicated by the line, and passing down a deep hollow, we ascended a hill. From its summit we perceived at a short distance, a dusky uncertain outline of timber, in a hollow; and the blazes of[215] fires glimmering, and flickering among the trees, assured us that we had at last reached the resting place of the party. The camp lay nestled in a large grove of trees. Within a few yards of it, the Nemahaw river brawled over a stony bottom, with wild, and not unpleasing murmurings.

In about ten minutes, there was another burst from the Indians, and a broad gray line, marked across the dark prairie and visible even in the darkness, showed that we had finally found the trail of our group. Here, the Indians turned off in the direction indicated by the line, and after going down a deep hollow, we climbed a hill. From the top, we noticed, not far away, a shadowy, unclear outline of trees in a hollow, and the flickering lights of fires glimmering among the trees confirmed that we had finally reached the party's resting place. The camp was nestled in a large grove of trees. Just a few yards away, the Nemahaw River gurgled over a rocky bottom, producing wild yet pleasant sounds.

The Indians had distributed themselves about the open woodland, in groups of five or six. Each group had its own night-fire, and a rough shed of boughs, to protect it from the dew. In the centre of the grove, and strongly reflecting the light of the fire, stood the canvas tents of the whites, and reposing before a pile of blazing logs, were the uncouth forms of the soldiers; their appearance at present being little less wild, than that of the Indians. At one end of the heavy logs, was stretched the demi-savage, half-breed interpreter, reposing after the labours of the day, and gazing sleepily upon the fire,[216] which blazed high amid the gathered timber. One or two Otoes were mingled with the whites; but the rest of the trusty band with the old Iotan, as master of ceremonies, were collected round a large fire, which burnt brightly at a few yards’ distance. The graceful form of the Iotan’s wife, was reclining upon a pile of dried grass, beneath a canopy of green boughs, which had been formed for her, by the young men of the Otoe party. Notwithstanding the assurances of the doctor, that she was recovering, she persisted in her resolution of remaining an invalid; for as long as she travelled in this character, the soft heart of the soldier who drove the wagon, prevented his refusing her a seat in the vehicle; and the fiery-tempered old Iotan still insisted, that the young Indians should perform her share of the drudgery.

The Indians had spread out in the open woods, gathering in groups of five or six. Each group had its own night fire and a makeshift shelter made of branches to protect them from the dew. In the center of the grove, brightly reflecting the firelight, stood the canvas tents of the white settlers, and resting in front of a pile of blazing logs were the rough figures of the soldiers; their current look was almost as wild as that of the Indians. At one end of the large logs lay the half-savage, half-breed interpreter, relaxing after a day of hard work and sleepily watching the fire, which blazed high among the gathered wood. One or two Otoes mingled with the whites; however, the rest of the loyal group, with the old Iotan acting as the host, gathered around a large fire that burned brightly a few yards away. The graceful figure of the Iotan's wife reclined on a pile of dried grass beneath a canopy of green branches made for her by the young men of the Otoe party. Despite the doctor’s reassurances that she was getting better, she insisted on staying an invalid; as long as she traveled this way, the kind-hearted soldier who drove the wagon couldn’t refuse her a seat in the vehicle, and the hot-tempered old Iotan still demanded that the young Indians take on her share of the hard work.[216]

There was something wildly noble, about this little band of Otoes. They[217] were adorned with all the coxcombry of Indians, before they have degenerated from savage men, to civilized beasts. There was a frank, gallant bearing about them; a native chivalry, which caused us almost unconsciously to place more confidence in them, than in their fierce, untamed associates. Behind them, resting against the trees, were their borrowed rifles, glittering beneath the blaze of the fire. Around us in every direction, were the rough wicker sheds of the Pawnees, their fires gleaming with an uncertain, lurid light, among the tall, straight trunks of the overhanging grove.

There was something incredibly noble about this small group of Otoes. They[217] were dressed up with all the flair typical of Indians, before they had changed from wild men into civilized creatures. There was a genuine, courageous demeanor about them; a natural sense of honor that made us almost instinctively trust them more than their fierce, untamed companions. Behind them, leaning against the trees, were their borrowed rifles, shining brightly in the firelight. All around us, in every direction, were the rough wicker huts of the Pawnees, their fires casting an uncertain, eerie glow among the tall, straight trunks of the surrounding trees.

The Indians in their shaggy robes, were flitting to and fro like troubled spirits; now hid in the gloom of the night, and now their dark eyes glittering, and their painted faces glaring, as they moved in the light of some blazing pile. Some had wrapped their robes closely round them, and sat buried in a gloomy reverie, with[218] their scowling eyes fixed upon the burning logs, taking no part in the conversation of their comrades, nor any note of what was going on around them.

The Indians in their shaggy robes were moving around like restless spirits; sometimes hidden in the dark of night, and other times their dark eyes shining and their painted faces vivid as they moved in the light of a blazing fire. Some had wrapped their robes tightly around themselves and sat lost in a somber thought, their scowling eyes focused on the burning logs, not participating in the conversation of their companions or paying attention to what was happening around them.[218]

At length one of the young warriors struck up a wild song, which made the woods re-echo. Another joined it, and another, until the whole of the group round that fire, were engrossed in the theme. A single voice from a distant pile then struck in, another followed. Another fire then added its voice, and gradually it spread from one group to another, until every throat in the whole Pawnee troop, had united in it. It sung of war, and well did the gestures, and wildly energetic tones of the singers, express the meaning of the words. In parts, the blended voices swelled on the night air, with a mournfully melodious sound; but when the howl, with which they ended every verse, burst from the throats of the whole band, it was thrilling and fearful. The[219] Otoes caught the wild enthusiasm of the moment, and they too added their voices to the savage concert, until it almost seemed to rend the black canopy above us.

Finally, one of the young warriors started a wild song that echoed through the woods. Then another joined in, and another, until the whole group around the fire was caught up in the theme. A single voice from a distant fire chimed in, followed by another. Another fire added its voice, and gradually it spread from one group to the next until every throat in the entire Pawnee troop was singing together. The song was about war, and the gestures and passionately energetic tones of the singers conveyed the meaning of the words perfectly. At times, the blended voices rose into the night air with a mournful melody; but when the howl with which they ended each verse erupted from the entire band, it was both thrilling and terrifying. The[219] Otoes caught the wild enthusiasm of the moment, and they too contributed their voices to the savage concert, making it seem like it could tear through the dark sky above us.

The song was kept up till after midnight; for long after we had retired to our tents, it frequently awoke us from our slumbers, or mingled in the phantasmagoria of our dreams.

The song went on until after midnight; long after we had gone to bed in our tents, it often woke us from our sleep or blended into the surreal images of our dreams.

[220]

[220]

CHAPTER XIX.

Separation from Party.—Burning Prairie.—Wolves.—Journey.

Leaving the Party.—Burning Prairie.—Wolves.—Journey.

It was scarcely sunrise, before the dark grove echoed with preparations for our departure. The voice of our mongrel French boy, Joe, was heard, hailing the mules, which had strayed for pasturage, some distance down the bottom. The soldiers loaded the pack-horses; the Pawnees collected together their scanty stock of cooking utensils, and packed them upon the back of a lean, bony nag, whose evil destiny had made him drudge-horse to the Indian host; and the old Iotan saw his wife snugly tucked away in one of the dearborn wagons, and stationed himself as guide, at the border of the forest, waiting for the movements of the band.

It was barely sunrise when the dark grove reverberated with the hustle of our departure. We could hear our mixed-breed French boy, Joe, calling the mules that had wandered off to graze some distance down in the valley. The soldiers were busy loading the pack horses, while the Pawnees gathered their limited cooking gear and loaded it onto the back of a skinny, bony horse, doomed to be a pack animal for the Indian group. The old Iotan saw his wife comfortably settled in one of the dearborn wagons and took his place as the guide at the edge of the forest, waiting for the group's next move.

It was a cold, blustering day, with a[221] clear and cloudless sky. The wind swept in sudden gusts through the creaking trees, and the dead prairie grass waved and rustled as the gale brushed over it.

It was a cold, windy day, with a[221] clear and cloudless sky. The wind blew in sudden gusts through the creaking trees, and the dried prairie grass waved and rustled as the gale passed over it.

In a short time the party wound out of the grove, and struck across the prairie, in the direction taken by the Iotan. He had been a bold marauder in his youth, and had traversed every woody nook, and every prairie swell which lay in this quarter. When standing upon some high bluff, he would call his young warriors round him, and point out the different scenes of his exploits. “There,” said he, pointing to some clustering forest, “there have I scalped the Osages, and there,” pointing in another direction, “have I stolen horses from the same nation. There is not a grove which has not echoed the screams of my enemies, or borne witness to my plunderings. There is not a bottom in which I have not encamped, nor a swell which I have not crossed, either in hunting,[222] or when bound upon some war expedition.” He loved in his old age to dwell upon the deeds of his youth, and when narrating them, his faded features would light up, and his eye would flash, “for then,” said he, “my arm was heavy and my limbs were strong.” Yet it seemed to me they could not have been much heavier, or stronger, unless they had been iron itself. Such was the Indian who acted as guide, and led the way in front of our party; nor could I see that age had impaired his vigour; for in traversing hills and ravines, forests and streams, I never knew his step to flag or falter, or his frame to show any symptoms of fatigue.

In no time, the group left the grove and crossed the prairie, heading in the direction the Iotan had taken. He had been a daring raider in his youth, having covered every wooded area and every rise in this region. When he stood on a high bluff, he would gather his young warriors around him and point out the various places of his adventures. “Look there,” he said, pointing to a dense forest, “that’s where I scalped the Osages, and over there,” pointing in another direction, “is where I took horses from the same tribe. There isn't a grove that hasn’t echoed the cries of my enemies or witnessed my plundering. I’ve camped in every valley and crossed every rise, whether hunting or on some war mission.” In his old age, he enjoyed reminiscing about his youthful exploits, and when he recounted them, his weathered face would brighten and his eyes would shine, “because then,” he said, “my arm was strong and my legs were powerful.” Yet, it seemed to me they couldn’t have been much stronger or heavier unless they were made of iron. This was the Indian who acted as our guide and led the way for our group; and I couldn’t see that age had diminished his strength, as he traversed hills and valleys, forests and streams—I never saw his step slow down or falter, nor his body show any signs of tiredness.

After following him for a short time, I turned off, in company with a strapping soldier named McClanahan, to search for wild turkeys, which are abundant in the forests skirting the Nemahaw. We traversed several glades, opening in a thick growth of timber; but although we saw[223] many, we were for a long time unable to get a shot at them.

After following him for a little while, I teamed up with a strong soldier named McClanahan to look for wild turkeys, which are plentiful in the forests along the Nemahaw. We crossed several clearings in the dense timber, but even though we spotted many turkeys, we couldn't get a shot at them for a long time.[223]

In beating up the forest we separated, and I soon lost sight of my companion; though for nearly an hour I occasionally heard the report of his rifle, sometimes near, and sometimes far off. Gradually each discharge appeared to be more distant, and at length they ceased altogether. I kept on after the turkeys without killing any. Sometimes I succeeded in winging one, and then followed a hot scrambling chase through bushes, briars, and underwood, which invariably terminated in the escape of the bird.

In moving through the forest, we got split up, and I quickly lost track of my friend; even though for almost an hour I could occasionally hear his rifle shots, sometimes close by and sometimes far away. Gradually, each shot sounded more distant, and eventually they stopped altogether. I continued pursuing the turkeys without actually getting any. Sometimes I managed to wing one, leading to a frantic chase through bushes, thorns, and underbrush, which always ended with the bird getting away.

Several hours had passed in this way. I had strayed many miles through the bottom, when the height of the sun warned me that it was near mid-day, and time to think of rejoining my companions.

Several hours had gone by like this. I had wandered many miles through the lowlands when the sun's peak signaled that it was around midday, and it was time to consider rejoining my friends.

Leaving the woods I took to the prairie, and sought the trail of the party, and for several hours pursued my course, examining[224] every hill and hollow, in hopes of finding it; but no trail could I see. As the day waned, I increased my speed; but still without success. The prairie was deserted. The long grass waved before the blast but not a living thing met my eye. I then feared that I might have crossed the trace without noticing it; but the more I thought of it, the more impossible did it seem, that the heavy track of so numerous a body of men, should have escaped my eye. I ascended a ridge which commanded a wide prospect. A wilderness of grass was before me, with small rolling hills extending in every direction; but there was no appearance of my companions; nothing to be seen, but the sky and the prairie. It was time to seek a resting place for the night. I looked round for some tree, but not one was in sight. Dead grass, wild weeds, and withered stalks, were the only covering of the hills. I was like a mariner alone in the[225] midst of an ocean. I knew not which way to turn. If I travelled to the west I might be approaching my companions, or I might be going from them; and then too, I would be journeying away from the settlements. So I at length determined to take an easterly course, until I reached the Missouri, which I intended should be my guide to the abodes of the whites.

Leaving the woods, I made my way to the prairie and looked for the trail of the group. For several hours, I followed my path, checking every hill and valley in hopes of spotting it, but I couldn’t see any traces. As the day began to fade, I picked up my pace, but still found nothing. The prairie was empty. The tall grass swayed in the wind, but there wasn’t a single living creature in sight. I started to worry that I might have crossed the trail without realizing it; yet, the more I considered it, the less likely it seemed that the significant tracks of so many men could have eluded my notice. I climbed a ridge that offered a broad view. A sea of grass lay before me, with gentle hills stretching out in every direction, but I saw no sign of my companions—only the sky and the prairie. It was time to find a place to rest for the night. I looked around for a tree, but none were visible. Dead grass, wild weeds, and dry stalks were the only cover on the hills. I felt like a sailor lost in the middle of an ocean. I didn’t know which way to go. If I headed west, I could be getting closer to my companions or moving further away from them; and besides, I would be traveling away from the settlements. So, I finally decided to head east until I reached the Missouri River, which I planned to use as my guide to the homes of the settlers.

With a quick pace I pressed forward, anxious to find a sheltering place for the night. It was the end of October; the wind was chilling, and I was clad in a dress of drilling, such as is used only for summer wear. Just as the sun was sinking, I caught sight of a line of forest, at many miles’ distance. This acted like a spur upon a jaded horse. With fresh spirits I bounded down the sides of the prairie swells, and forced my way through the tall, clogging grass. But at last the sun set, and as the twilight darkened, objects grew indistinct, and the forest which[226] could not have been more than two miles off, was gradually lost in the obscurity. In front of me was a large hill; I ascended it, to wait on its summit until the moon rose; for I feared to lose my course in the darkness.

With a quick pace, I moved ahead, eager to find a place to shelter for the night. It was the end of October; the wind was cold, and I was wearing a summer dress made of drilling. Just as the sun was setting, I spotted a line of forest in the distance. It motivated me like a fresh urge for a tired horse. With renewed energy, I raced down the slopes of the prairie and pushed my way through the tall, dense grass. But eventually, the sun set, and as twilight deepened, things became blurry, and the forest that[226] was no more than two miles away gradually disappeared into the darkness. Ahead of me was a large hill; I climbed it to wait on top until the moon rose because I was worried about losing my way in the dark.

A feeling of very desolation came over me, as I sat there, with nothing but the dreary waste around me, and the blue, cold sky twinkling with stars, above. The wind had increased to a gale, and swept howling along, occasionally bearing with it the yell of some prowling wolf. For hours I sat shivering, with my eyes fixed upon the eastern horizon, watching eagerly for the moon; and never had I greeted her appearance, with such heartfelt pleasure, as when she emerged to view.

A deep sense of emptiness washed over me as I sat there, surrounded by the bleak landscape and the cold, blue sky dotted with stars above. The wind had picked up into a strong gale, howling as it carried the distant cry of a prowling wolf. For hours, I sat shivering, my eyes glued to the eastern horizon, eagerly watching for the moon. Never had I welcomed her arrival with such genuine joy as when she finally appeared.

I resumed my journey, and after toiling for an hour, through a wide bottom of tall weeds and matted grass, I reached the grove—erected a small shed of boughs after the manner of the Indians, and[227] lying down was soon asleep, before a huge fire, which I built against the trunk of a fallen tree.

I continued on my journey, and after working hard for an hour, getting through a large area of tall weeds and tangled grass, I reached the grove. I set up a small shelter made of branches like the Indians do, and[227] after lying down, I quickly fell asleep in front of a big fire that I built against the trunk of a fallen tree.

I was awakened by the increasing violence of the gale. At times it sank into low wailings, and then would swell again, howling and whistling through the trees. After sitting by the fire for a short time, I again threw myself upon my pallet of dried grass, but could not sleep. There was something dismal and thrilling in the sound of the wind. At times, wild voices seemed shrieking through the woodland. It was in vain that I closed my eyes; a kind of superstitious feeling came over me, and though I saw nothing, my ears drank in every sound. I gazed around in every direction, and sat with my hand on my gun-trigger, for my feelings were so wrought up, that I momentarily expected to see an armed Indian start from behind each bush. At last I rose up, and sat by the fire. Suddenly, a swift gust swept[228] through the grove, and whirled off sparks and cinders in every direction. In an instant, fifty little fires, shot their forked tongues in the air, and seemed to flicker with a momentary struggle for existence. There was scarcely time to note their birth, before they were creeping up in a tall, tapering blaze and leaping lightly along the tops of the scattering clumps of dry grass. In another moment they leaped forward into the prairie, and a waving line of brilliant flame, quivered high up in the dark atmosphere.

I woke up to the growing intensity of the storm. Sometimes it would drop to low moans, then pick up again, howling and whistling through the trees. After sitting by the fire for a bit, I threw myself back onto my bed of dried grass, but I couldn’t fall asleep. There was something eerie and exciting about the sound of the wind. At times, wild voices seemed to scream through the woods. It was pointless to close my eyes; a superstitious feeling washed over me, and even though I saw nothing, my ears caught every sound. I looked around in every direction and sat with my hand on my gun trigger, my nerves so heightened that I kept expecting an armed Indian to jump out from behind each bush. Finally, I got up and sat by the fire again. Suddenly, a strong gust swept through the grove, sending sparks and embers flying in every direction. In an instant, fifty little flames shot up, flickering as if fighting for life. There was barely enough time to notice them before they grew into tall, tapering blazes, leaping lightly along the tops of scattered clumps of dry grass. Moments later, they surged into the prairie, forming a wavering line of bright flames that danced high in the dark sky.

Another gust came rushing along the ravine. It was announced by a distant moan; as it came nearer a cloud of dry leaves filled the air; the slender shrubs and saplings bent like weeds—dry branches snapped and crackled. The lofty forest trees writhed, and creaked, and groaned. The next instant the furious blast reached the flaming prairie. Myriads and myriads of bright embers were flung wildly[229] up in the air: flakes of blazing grass, whirled like meteors through the sky. The flame spread into a vast sheet, that swept over the prairie, bending forward, illumining the black waste which it had passed, and shedding a red light far down the deep vistas of the forest; though all beyond the blaze was of a pitchy blackness. The roaring flames, drowned even the howling of the wind. At each succeeding blast, they threw long pyramidal streams upwards in the black sky, then flared horizontally, and seemed to bound forward, lighting at each bound, a new conflagration. Leap succeeded leap; the flames rushed onward with a race-horse speed. The noise sounded like the roar of a stormy ocean, and the wild, tumultuous billows of flame, were tossed about like a sea of fire. Directly in their course, and some distance out in the prairie, stood a large grove of oaks—the dry leaves still clinging to the branches. There was a[230] red glare thrown upon them, from the blazing flood. A moment passed, and a black smoke oozed from the nearest tree—the blaze roared among their branches, and shot up for a hundred feet in the air—waving as if in triumph. The effect was transient. In a moment had the fire swept through a grove covering several acres. It sank again into the prairie, leaving the limbs of every tree scathed and scorched to an inky blackness; and shining with a bright crimson light, between their branches. In this way the light conflagration swept over the landscape: every hill seemed to burn its own funeral pyre, and the scorching heat licked up every blade in the hollows. A dark cloud of gray smoke, filled with burning embers, spread over the course of the flames, occasionally forming not ungraceful columns, which were almost instantly shattered by the wind, and driven in a thousand different directions.

Another gust came rushing through the ravine. It was signaled by a distant moan; as it got closer, a swirl of dry leaves filled the air; the slender shrubs and saplings bent like weeds—dry branches snapped and crackled. The tall forest trees twisted, creaked, and groaned. In the next moment, the fierce blast hit the blazing prairie. Countless bright embers were flung wildly up into the air: flakes of burning grass whirled like meteors across the sky. The flames spread into a vast sheet, sweeping over the prairie, bending forward, illuminating the blackened ground it had passed, and casting a red glow deep into the forest; everything beyond the fire was pitch black. The roaring flames drowned out even the howling of the wind. With each gust, they shot long pyramidal streams upward into the black sky, then flared out horizontally, seeming to leap forward, igniting a new fire with each leap. The flames surged ahead at breakneck speed. The noise resembled the roar of a stormy ocean, as the wild, chaotic waves of fire tossed about like a sea of flames. Directly in their path, some distance out on the prairie, stood a large grove of oaks—dry leaves still clinging to the branches. A red glare illuminated them from the raging flames. A moment passed, and dark smoke seeped from the nearest tree—the blaze roared among their branches, shooting up a hundred feet into the air—waving as if victorious. This effect was brief. In an instant, the fire had swept through a grove covering several acres. It sank back into the prairie, leaving the limbs of every tree charred and burned to an inky blackness; glowing with bright crimson light between their branches. In this manner, the fiery blaze spread over the landscape: every hill seemed to burn its own funeral pyre, and the intense heat scorched every blade of grass in the hollows. A dark cloud of gray smoke, filled with burning embers, spread over the path of the flames, occasionally forming graceful columns, which were quickly shattered by the wind and driven in a thousand different directions.

[231]

[231]

For several hours the blaze continued to rage, and the whole horizon became girdled with a belt of living fire. As the circle extended, the flames appeared smaller and smaller: until they looked like a slight golden thread drawn around the hills. They then must have been nearly ten miles distant. At length the blaze disappeared, although the purple light, that for hours illumined the night sky, told that the element was extending into other regions of the prairies.

For several hours, the fire kept raging, and the whole horizon was surrounded by a ring of living flames. As the circle widened, the flames seemed to get smaller and smaller until they looked like a thin golden thread wrapped around the hills. They must have been nearly ten miles away. Finally, the fire faded, but the purple light that had lit up the night sky for hours indicated that the fire was spreading into other areas of the prairies.

It was sunrise when I rose from my resting place and resumed my journey. What a change! All was waste. The sun had set upon a prairie still clothed in its natural garb of herbage. It rose upon a scene of desolation. Not a single weed—not a blade of grass, was left. The tall grove, which at sunset was covered with withered foliage, now spread a labyrinth of scorched and naked branches—the very type of ruin. A thin covering of gray[232] ashes was sprinkled upon the ground beneath, and several large, dead trees, whose dried branches had caught and nourished the flame, were still blazing or sending up long spires of smoke. In every direction, barrenness marked the track of the flames. It had even worked its course against the blast, hugging to the roots of the tall grass.

It was sunrise when I got up from my resting place and continued my journey. What a change! Everything was barren. The sun had set over a prairie still covered in its natural greenery. Now it rose over a scene of devastation. Not a single weed— not a blade of grass—was left. The tall grove, which at sunset had been filled with dried leaves, now displayed a maze of scorched and bare branches—the very picture of destruction. A thin layer of gray[232] ashes was scattered across the ground below, and several large dead trees, whose dried branches had caught and fueled the fire, were still burning or sending up long columns of smoke. In every direction, emptiness marked the path of the flames. It had even taken its course against the wind, clinging to the roots of the tall grass.

The wind was still raging; cinders and ashes were drifting, and whirling about, in almost suffocating clouds, sometimes rendering it impossible to see for more than one or two hundred yards.

The wind was still howling; embers and ash were swirling around in almost suffocating clouds, sometimes making it impossible to see more than one or two hundred yards.

In surveying the dreary landscape, I caught sight of a gaunt, gray prairie wolf, stealing with a thief-like step down one of the hollows, as if his spirit was cowed by the scene. He was the only living thing to be seen. He saw his fellow-wanderer, but he did not fly. The very desolation around, appeared to have brought him a link nearer to man, for he had lost his terrors of him. He paused as he reached[233] the foot of the hill. Here he uttered a low, querulous howl, which was answered from the woods, and three others emerged from the timber, and joined him.

As I looked over the bleak landscape, I noticed a skinny, gray prairie wolf sneaking down into one of the hollows, almost as if the scene had subdued its spirit. It was the only living creature in sight. It spotted another wanderer but didn’t run away. The desolation around seemed to bring it closer to humanity, as it had lost its fear of us. When it reached the bottom of the hill, it paused. There, it let out a low, complaining howl, which was echoed from the woods, and three other wolves came out of the trees to join it.

They stood for a few moments gazing at me, and then commenced slowly to approach. I knew that there was not a more cowardly beast upon the prairie, than the wolf; but a chill shot over me, as I saw them advance. It seemed as if they regarded me, as the cause of the desolation, that had swept over their homes; and I felt guilty and lonely.

They stood there for a few moments staring at me, and then slowly began to come closer. I knew that there wasn't a more cowardly creature on the prairie than the wolf, but a chill ran through me as I watched them approach. It felt like they saw me as the reason for the destruction that had overtaken their homes, and I felt guilty and alone.

But even amid this want of companionship, I had no relish for that of wolves: so I raised my rifle, and sent a bullet among them. A loud howl answered its report; and the limping step of one of them, as the gang fled for the woods, convinced me, that my messenger had performed its errand.

But even with this lack of company, I had no taste for the company of wolves: so I raised my rifle and shot at them. A loud howl answered the shot; and the limping gait of one of them, as the pack ran into the woods, convinced me that my message had hit its target.

I now gave up the hopeless task of searching for my fellow travellers; and as[234] the Iotan had mentioned, that they were but a few days’ journey from the settlements, I shouldered my rifle, and taking an easterly course, by aid of the sun, started forward, trusting to make my way to the abodes of white men. It was weary wandering. Hill succeeded hill, and one valley swept off into another. The faint tracery of distant trees, disappeared as I journeyed onward, and soon there was nothing to be seen but the cold, unspecked blue of the sky, and the boundless black of the ravaged prairie.

I finally gave up the frustrating search for my travel companions; and as the Iotan had mentioned, they were just a few days' journey from the settlements. I shouldered my rifle, took an easterly direction with the help of the sun, and started moving forward, hoping to find my way to the places where white people lived. It was tiring wandering. One hill came after another, and one valley flowed into the next. The faint outline of distant trees vanished as I continued, and soon there was nothing to see but the cold, unmarked blue of the sky and the endless black of the devastated prairie.

[235]

[235]

CHAPTER XX.

A Hunted Deer.—Deserted Encampment.—Distant Indians.—Night Camp.—Owls.—Burning Sycamore.

A Hunted Deer.—Deserted Campsite.—Distant Indians.—Night Camp.—Owls.—Burning Sycamore.

For hours I continued my course, pausing upon the summit of every hill, in a faint, but vain hope of seeing my comrades. At last, at a distance, I saw a deer scouring over the top of a ridge, and making directly towards me. I crouched upon the burnt sod, cocked my rifle, and waited for him. I wondered at his speed, for there was no hunter in sight; but it was soon explained. As he descended into a hollow, three wolves came following at full speed, over the hill. The deer soon rose out of the bend, and kept on towards me. Almost without breathing, I watched him. I had eaten nothing since the morning of the preceding day, and[236] there was something of ferocity in my feelings, as I gazed at him. I gathered my feet under me, and slowly raised my rifle. The animal still approached. I should have waited; but a burning feverishness rendered me impatient, and while he was at least a hundred and fifty yards distant, I rose and took aim. He stopped short, and gazed steadily at me, with his head raised high in the air, and presenting only his front. I pulled the trigger; the bullet might have grazed him, but did him no injury. He did not wait for a second shot, but darted like an arrow across the prairie. I watched him until he faded from my sight, and then re-loaded my rifle.

For hours, I kept moving, pausing at the top of every hill, hoping faintly but in vain to see my friends. Finally, in the distance, I spotted a deer running along the top of a ridge, heading directly toward me. I crouched in the burned grass, cocked my rifle, and waited. I was surprised by his speed, as there was no hunter in sight; but it quickly made sense. As he descended into a dip, three wolves raced over the hill behind him. The deer soon reappeared from the hollow and continued towards me. I watched him, barely breathing. I hadn’t eaten anything since the morning of the day before, and there was a wild intensity in my feelings as I stared at him. I folded my legs underneath me and slowly raised my rifle. The animal kept coming closer. I should have waited, but an intense impatience took over, and while he was still about a hundred and fifty yards away, I got up and aimed. He stopped abruptly, looking steadily at me with his head held high, presenting only his front. I pulled the trigger; the bullet might have grazed him, but it didn’t hurt him. He didn’t wait for a second shot; he bolted across the prairie like an arrow. I watched him until he disappeared from view and then reloaded my rifle.

This incident, which for an instant had diverted the current of my thoughts, now served only to render them more heavy. At the sound of my rifle, the wolves in pursuit, had scampered off as hastily in one direction, as the deer had done in the[237] other; and I felt a kind of selfish satisfaction in knowing, that if I had not been able to obtain a meal from his ribs, this gang of vagabonds was equally disappointed.

This incident, which briefly interrupted my thoughts, now only made them feel heavier. At the sound of my rifle, the wolves chasing after me ran off quickly in one direction, just like the deer had in the[237] other direction; and I felt a sort of selfish satisfaction knowing that if I couldn't get a meal from its ribs, this gang of scavengers was just as disappointed.

Once more I proceeded on my journey, directing my course by the sun. I had hunted much on foot, and my limbs had become hardened by toil; so that I could journey long without sinking, though not without feeling fatigue. It was about an hour after mid-day when I again came in sight of a forest. There was a golden mark upon the prairie. The blackness stopped abruptly, and pointed out the spot where the fire, from some cause or other, had ceased its course in this direction. A lowering column of smoke, however, hanging like a sullen pall, in another quarter, showed that the element was still at work.

Once again, I continued my journey, guiding myself by the sun. I had done a lot of walking, and my body had toughened up from the effort, so I could travel for a long time without collapsing, although I still felt tired. It was about an hour past noon when I spotted a forest again. There was a golden mark on the prairie. The darkness stopped suddenly, indicating where the fire, for whatever reason, had halted its advance in this direction. However, a thick column of smoke, hanging like a gloomy shroud in another area, showed that the fire was still burning.

Within half an hour, I reached the wood, and striking an Indian trail, entered it. It was a grove of tall, and beautiful[238] hickories; and in the centre were the remains of an Indian hunting-camp. It had been occupied for some time, as the frames of the wigwams were more strong and durable in their structure, than those usually erected for transient purposes. They could have been abandoned but lately; for the bark was still green on the boughs composing them, and there were the recent foot-prints of horses. The dead pea-vines were trampled down by hoofs: and there was one rock, jutting out in the small stream meandering through the grove, which was covered with racoon fur, and here and there sprinkled with drops of blood. I sat down upon the rock, watched the waters, and thought of the former occupants of the grove. Had I been a day sooner, I might have met them; but then they might have been enemies. So I began to think that things were better as they were; for even the most friendly tribes, are apt to lose their good will towards[239] he whites, when a single one falls into their power. Desolate as I was, I could not but be sensible of the beauty of the grove. I could see far down deep vistas, gilded here and there by the sunbeams. The wind had gradually died away. The stream glided murmuring over a rocky bottom, and here and there glittered like silver in the beams of the sun. The wild cry of the blue-jay was heard, hailing some noisy comrade in a distant tree-top. As I sat looking upon the water, I heard a slight noise in the stream, above me, and caught sight of a number of wood-ducks, borne on by the current. They are a beautiful bird. Now they glided beneath the shade of some plant that drooped over the water’s edge; now they whirled easily round, as some changeful current caught them in its lilliputian whirlpool. They chased each other sportively across the water, sometimes scouring up the stream, then again relinquishing themselves to its[240] course. They were small game, but I was famished, and had my rifle in readiness. I waited until I got two of them in a range, and then fired. My bullet struck off the head of the first, and considerably confused the ideas of the second; but after splashing about, bottom upwards, and trying several other novel modes of navigation, he recovered himself, and flew after his companions.

Within half an hour, I arrived at the woods and found an Indian trail leading in. It was a grove of tall, beautiful hickories, and in the center were the remains of an Indian hunting camp. It had clearly been used for a while, as the frames of the wigwams were stronger and sturdier than those usually built for temporary stays. They might have been abandoned only recently; the bark was still green on the boughs that made them, and there were fresh horse tracks. The dead pea vines were trampled down by hooves, and there was one rock protruding into the small stream that flowed through the grove, covered in raccoon fur and speckled with drops of blood. I sat on the rock, watched the water, and thought about the former occupants of the grove. If I had arrived a day earlier, I might have encountered them; but then they could have been hostile. So I figured things were better as they were, since even the friendliest tribes often turn against white people if they capture even one of them. Even though I felt lonely, I couldn't help but appreciate the grove's beauty. I could see deep pathways through the trees, highlighted here and there by sunlight. The wind had gradually calmed down. The stream flowed gently over rocky ground, glinting like silver in the sun. I heard the wild call of a blue jay, greeting a noisy friend high in a distant tree. While I sat there looking at the water, I noticed a slight noise upstream and spotted several wood ducks being carried along by the current. They are beautiful birds. They glided beneath the shade of a plant that hung over the water’s edge, and then whirled around as the current caught them in its little whirlpool. They playfully chased each other across the water, sometimes going upstream and then yielding to the current's course. They were small game, but I was hungry and had my rifle ready. I waited until I had two of them in my sights, then fired. My bullet took off the head of the first duck, leaving the second quite confused; but after splashing around upside down and trying out a few other strange ways of moving, he righted himself and flew off after his companions.

Having secured my prize, I crossed the brook, and struck into a winding pathway, which led up the steep bank opposite.

Having gotten my prize, I crossed the stream and headed down a winding path that went up the steep bank on the other side.

I had scarcely left the grove, when upon looking round, I caught sight of a train of figures moving along the top of a ridge, far away to the westward. There were six in it, and they must have been many miles distant. So faint was their outline, and so small did they appear in the vast space that lay open in that direction, that they reminded me of the dim, spectre-like forms of a phantasmagoria. At first I felt a start[241] of joy, for I thought that they might be my companions: but a second reflection convinced me that I was mistaken, for the train was moving along to the northwest—the very reverse of the route to the settlements. Then too the idea flashed across me, that they must be Indians—perhaps hostile ones. Although so distant that there was scarcely a probability of their seeing me, I returned to the grove, where I watched their gliding forms, until they at last sunk behind one of the ridges, and then I pursued my course. In front of me again, was a prairie which had escaped the flame, and was covered with herbage. But though it was pleasing to the eye, I soon began to wish for the black waste; for the tangled grass impeded my steps, and rendered my journey extremely toilsome. I had not accomplished many miles before the sun began to sink in the west. I then determined to travel no farther that night, but take up my quarters in a small[242] clump of trees, which clustered like an island upon the borders of a brook. I collected a pile of dry wood; kindled a fire; made a spit of a green twig, on which I impaled my duck, and stuck it upright in the ground in front of the fire; then stretching myself upon a bed of dry grass, I watched the roasting of my supper with a hungry eye. When I had made a meal with the relish of a half-famished man, I turned upon my bed and fell asleep. After a time I awoke; added fresh fuel to the fire, and stretched myself upon my pallet, again to sleep.

I had just left the grove when I looked around and saw a line of figures moving along the ridge far to the west. There were six of them, and they must have been miles away. Their outlines were so faint and they looked so small in the vast space that they reminded me of ghostly shapes from a dream. At first, I felt a surge of joy, thinking they might be my friends, but then I realized I was wrong because they were heading northwest—the exact opposite direction from the settlements. Then it struck me that they might be Indians—maybe hostile ones. Even though they were far enough away that there was hardly any chance they could see me, I went back to the grove, where I watched their shadowy forms until they finally disappeared behind one of the ridges, and then I continued on my way. Ahead of me was a prairie that had survived the fire and was covered in greenery. But even though it was nice to look at, I soon found myself wishing for the burnt landscape; the tangled grass was slowing me down and making my journey really difficult. I hadn’t traveled far before the sun began to set in the west. I decided to stop for the night and set up camp in a small group of trees that clustered like an island along the edge of a brook. I gathered a pile of dry wood, lit a fire, made a spit out of a green twig, impaled my duck on it, and stood it upright in front of the fire. Then, stretching out on a bed of dry grass, I watched my dinner roast with hungry eyes. After I had eaten with the appetite of someone half-starved, I rolled over on my bed and fell asleep. After a while, I woke up, added more fuel to the fire, and lay back down on my makeshift bed to sleep again.

It was a bright and beautiful night; the moon was shining amidst myriads of stars, veiled now and then by a light, fleecy cloud, from which she seemed to emerge with increased splendour. I lay gazing at her as she moved along like a queen surrounded by her maids of honour.

It was a bright and beautiful night; the moon was shining among countless stars, occasionally hidden by a light, fluffy cloud, from which she seemed to emerge with even more brilliance. I lay there, gazing at her as she glided by like a queen surrounded by her attendants.

“Whoop! whoop! whoo!” sounded a loud voice near me.

“Whoop! whoop! whoo!” a loud voice called out nearby.

[243]

[243]

I started to my feet: for I thought that I had heard a human cry; perhaps one of my party, and with a loud hail I answered the sound.

I jumped to my feet because I thought I heard someone shout; maybe it was one of my group, so I shouted back loudly.

“Whoop! whoo! whoo!” again repeated the voice. A gigantic sycamore reared its naked and scathed trunk in the moonlight. At the extremity of a single dry limb, which stretched out from nearly the top of the tree, was seated an owl of the largest species.

“Whoop! whoo! whoo!” the voice echoed again. A massive sycamore stood tall with its bare and scarred trunk in the moonlight. At the end of a single dry branch, which reached out from near the top of the tree, sat a large owl.

He repeated the cry which had started me. “Whoop! whoo! whoo!”

He shouted the noise that had startled me. "Whoop! whoo! whoo!"

“Whoop! whoo! whoo!” responded another from a different quarter, and a dusky bird flitted by, and perched on the long limb beside his companion. I again stretched myself upon my couch and watched them, as they sat between me and the moon. There was a confused jabbering carried on between them: they probably had charge of the grove, and[244] were puzzled, at the intrusion of a stranger. After debating for some time, they concluded to take a nearer view of the intruder, and descended to a lower branch. Here they carried on the debate; apparently wondering who I was, and what I wanted. They rubbed their huge heads together with an air of vast perplexity: they rocked and fluttered on their perch. Occasionally one of them threw his head on one side, and cast a very inquisitive look down upon me; and then a fresh jabbering went on. After about fifteen minutes spent in this way, the two dignitaries giving a farewell “whoop! whoop! whoo!” flapped off and disappeared.

“Whoop! whoo! whoo!” replied another from a different direction, and a dark bird flew by, landing on the long limb next to its companion. I stretched out on my couch again and watched them as they sat between me and the moon. They were chattering away in a confused manner; they probably were in charge of the grove and were puzzled by the presence of a stranger. After some discussion, they decided to get a closer look at me and flew down to a lower branch. Here, they continued their debate, seemingly wondering who I was and what I wanted. They rubbed their large heads together with an air of great confusion, rocking and fluttering on their perch. Occasionally, one of them tilted its head to the side and gave me a very curious look, followed by more chattering. After about fifteen minutes of this, the two dignitaries gave a final “whoop! whoop! whoo!” and flew off, disappearing into the night.

Again I turned and fixed my gaze upon the moon. There was a feeling of fellowship connected with it. I knew that other eyes were resting upon her pale orb, and I knew that while she was shining upon my solitary couch, she was at the same[245] time pouring her mellow light, upon the abodes of my friends, far away and unconscious of my situation.

Again, I turned and fixed my gaze on the moon. There was a sense of connection with it. I knew that other people were looking at her pale orb, and I knew that while she was shining on my lonely spot, she was at the same[245] time casting her soft light on the homes of my friends, far away and unaware of my situation.

Chilled by the night air, I turned away and looked into the fire—forming palaces, groves, and arcades, amid its glowing embers, until gradually my eyes closed, and I slept.

Chilled by the night air, I turned away and looked into the fire—shaping palaces, groves, and arcades among its glowing embers, until my eyes slowly closed, and I fell asleep.

When I awoke the sun was shining, and I resumed my solitary journey. I continued on foot from sunrise till sunset, without seeing a living thing, unless, perhaps, a distant deer; and halted for the night, in a forest of thick timber. I found a large, dead sycamore standing upright, with a complete chamber formed in its trunk by decay. I kindled a fire in front of it, and filled the empty trunk with dried grass, and pea-vines for a couch. I was wearied and slept soundly, until near midnight, when I was awakened by the intense heat. The fire had by some means communicated to a pile of fuel, which I had[246] collected to sustain it during the night. This was in a furious blaze, causing the old tree to smoke with the heat. The hollow trunk was no place for me, unless I chose to be roasted. I pulled my cap from my head, and wrapped it round my powder-horn—seized my rifle, and sprang through the fire. The next instant, the flame leaped upon my bed of dried vines, and the whole interior of the dead tree, was in a blaze, that lasted for an instant and then expired. As it was no longer possible to return to it, I seated myself upon a stump, and remained half shivering, half dozing, until morning.

When I woke up, the sun was shining, and I continued my lonely journey. I walked from sunrise to sunset without seeing anything alive, except maybe a distant deer, and stopped for the night in a dense forest. I came across a large, dead sycamore tree standing upright, with a hollow chamber in its trunk created by decay. I started a fire in front of it and filled the empty trunk with dried grass and pea vines for a bed. I was exhausted and fell asleep soundly until near midnight when I was jolted awake by intense heat. The fire had somehow spread to a pile of wood I had gathered to keep it going through the night. It was burning fiercely, causing the old tree to smoke from the heat. The hollow trunk was no longer a safe place for me unless I wanted to get roasted. I took my cap off, wrapped it around my powder horn, grabbed my rifle, and jumped through the fire. Just then, the flames jumped onto my bed of dried vines, and the whole inside of the dead tree went up in flames, flaring briefly before dying out. Since I couldn't go back to it anymore, I sat on a stump and stayed there, half shivering and half dozing, until morning.

[247]

[247]

CHAPTER XXI.

Wild Turkey.—Squirrel.—Parroquets.—Trail.—Konza Indian.—Night Camp.—Deserted House.—Konza Agency.—Reaching Leavenworth.

Wild Turkey.—Squirrel.—Parrots.—Trail.—Konza Indian.—Night Camp.—Abandoned House.—Konza Agency.—Arriving in Leavenworth.

Before the sun had risen, I was on my way, directing my course by the purple streak in the east, which announced his approach. This was the morning of the fourth day since I had parted from my companions. I had made but one meal, and the cravings of hunger were becoming excessive. I looked round, when I reached the edge of the prairie, but saw nothing; I looked through the bottom of forest, but no game was visible. I stretched out my leg, looked at the leather legging which covered it, and considered whether it was easy of digestion. I felt it; it was rather tough; so I determined[248] to keep on, and wait till night, before I proceeded to extremities.

Before the sun came up, I was already on my way, following the purple line in the east that signaled its arrival. This was the morning of the fourth day since I had separated from my friends. I had eaten only once, and my hunger was becoming unbearable. When I reached the edge of the prairie, I looked around but saw nothing; I scanned the forest floor, but there was no sign of any game. I stretched out my leg, examined the leather legging covering it, and thought about whether it would be easy to digest. I felt it; it was pretty tough, so I decided[248] to keep going and wait until night before resorting to desperate measures.

Just then, I caught sight of a turkey, leading a troop to take an airing in the prairie. I whizzed a bullet after him; his wing dropped and dragged, and I commenced a hot pursuit. But though I had injured his wing, I had not damaged his legs, and after following him for nearly fifteen minutes, I threw myself down completely exhausted. The rest of the gang, taking advantage of the diversion created in their favour, had disappeared among the trees. I gave up all hopes of again finding them, and wandered slowly along the edge of the woods. As I was winding my way through the trees, I heard a loud click above me, and observed a large red squirrel springing from one limb to another, of a bur-oak. As he caught sight of me, he darted round the trunk and peered out, with about an inch of his head, to take an observation. I was[249] hungry, and this cowardly manœuvre made me angry. I determined, that have that squirrel I would, if I spent the whole day in shooting at him. I rested my rifle against the trunk of a tree, and after a long aim, fired; the bullet dashed the head of the little animal to pieces, and whirled him some twenty feet off in the air.

Just then, I spotted a turkey, leading a group out for a stroll in the prairie. I fired a shot at him; his wing dropped and dragged, and I started a hot pursuit. But even though I had hurt his wing, his legs were fine, and after chasing him for nearly fifteen minutes, I collapsed, completely exhausted. The rest of the gang took advantage of the distraction and disappeared into the trees. I gave up hope of finding them again and slowly wandered along the edge of the woods. As I was making my way through the trees, I heard a loud click above me and saw a large red squirrel jumping from one branch to another on a bur-oak. When he spotted me, he darted around the trunk and peeked out, showing about an inch of his head to get a look. I was hungry, and this cowardly move made me angry. I decided that I would definitely catch that squirrel, even if it took me all day shooting at him. I propped my rifle against the trunk of a tree, aimed carefully, and fired; the bullet shattered the little animal's head and sent him flying about twenty feet into the air.

I had lost my knife on the day previous, but with the assistance of a nail which I found in my pouch, I skinned my prize, and impaling him upon the point of a spit made of a dry stick, stuck it in the ground before the fire to roast. While the process of cooking was going forward, a flock of screaming parroquets came whirling through the trees; but upon catching sight of me, they determined to stop and see what I was about. They accordingly alighted upon a dead tree directly above me, casting side-looks down upon my roast, and from the joyous chattering that they kept up, no doubt were congratulating[250] each other, upon having called, just in time to be invited to breakfast. But I had a meal in store for them, of a very different description; for after hovering round under the tree, for some time, I contrived to get three of them in a range, and fired. My bullet missed, and the flock whirled off, though I could hear their voices raised in a clamorous outcry, at my want of civility, long after they had disappeared among the trees.

I had lost my knife the day before, but with the help of a nail I found in my pouch, I skinned my catch. I then impaled it on the point of a dry stick and stuck it in the ground in front of the fire to roast. While it cooked, a flock of screaming parrots flew through the trees. When they saw me, they decided to stop and check out what I was doing. They landed on a dead tree right above me, glancing down at my roast, and from the joyful chattering they kept up, it was clear they were congratulating each other on arriving just in time for breakfast. But I had something very different in mind for them; after hovering around under the tree for a while, I managed to line up three of them and took a shot. My bullet missed, and the flock flew away, but I could still hear their noisy protest about my rudeness long after they disappeared into the trees.

I despatched my breakfast with a ravenous appetite, and taking with me the skin of the animal, to serve as a future meal in case of extremity, I continued my course until it was afternoon. However, I was now becoming perplexed. I thought to have reached the settlements before this. Still I saw no signs of human habitation, and I began to yield to the idea, which, strange as it may seem, invariably fastens itself upon persons, when wandering, bewildered through these regions. I thought[251] that the sun had got turned and was setting in the east. For some time this idea was strong; but I remembered the almost parting words of an old hunter, who accompanied our party. “Look ye,” said he, “you straggle so much from the party, that some day or other you will not be able to find it again. Then, all you have to do, is to keep straight away for the east. It will be sure to bring you right in the end. But remember one thing—never get bothered. When the sun rises, strike to the east, and don’t do, as many have done when puzzled; don’t think that the sun rises or sets wrong: for if you do, you will go to the d——l.” I was becoming bewildered, and I remembered this advice, just at the time when it was most needful. So I turned my back towards what I had been positive was the east, and travelled in the direction, which I was equally positive was the west.

I devoured my breakfast with a huge appetite, and took the animal's skin with me to use as a meal if things got desperate. I continued on my journey until the afternoon. However, I was starting to feel confused. I thought I would have reached the settlements by now. Yet, I saw no signs of human habitation, and I began to entertain the thought, which, strange as it may seem, always creeps into the minds of people wandering lost in these areas. I thought[251] that the sun must have flipped and was setting in the east. For a while, this thought was strong, but I recalled the almost parting words of an old hunter who had been with our group. “Listen,” he said, “you wander so far from the party that one day you might not find it again. Then, all you need to do is head straight for the east. It will definitely lead you right in the end. But remember one thing—never get confused. When the sun rises, go to the east, and don’t do like many others have done when lost; don’t think the sun rises or sets incorrectly: because if you do, you'll be in serious trouble.” I was starting to feel lost, and I remembered this advice just when I needed it the most. So, I turned my back on what I had been sure was the east and headed in the direction that I was equally sure was the west.

I had continued along the prairie for[252] some hours, when suddenly I struck into a wide trail. There were four paths running along side by side, all evidently much travelled, and bearing prints of recent hoofs. While I was examining them narrowly, I caught the trace of a wagon wheel. New strength seemed to course through my limbs at this discovery, and I bounded along the path, as swiftly as if I had just started, upon a fresh and joyous journey. I continued in the trail for several hours. On my right, was a tall, dense bottom of timber; and here and there, through the branches, I could perceive the waters of a mighty river. I instantly supposed this to be the Missouri; that I had struck the trail which led to Leavenworth, and that by continuing in this direction, I would be able to reach it before nightfall. I walked swiftly forward for some time; but still I could see nothing that I recognized. If it was the road to Leavenworth I had passed it before,[253] and ought to recall the landmarks: but here all was new. As I was looking around I caught sight of a black speck moving over the distant path, which I had already passed. It came nearer and nearer. I could discern that it was a horseman. It might be one of the officers from the garrison, and I slackened my pace for him to come up; but as he came nearer I discovered that he was an Indian. I was then certain that I must be on the banks of the Konzas; that I had struck too far to the south, and had reached it before its junction with the Missouri. I had been longing feverishly for the sight of a human being; yet no sooner did I behold one, than my first movement was to await his approach, with my finger upon my trigger. When he drew near, he held up the palm of his hand, in token of friendship, and galloped directly up to me. He was a fine-looking man of the Konza tribe, apparently not above thirty—wrapped in a blue[254] blanket, armed with a rifle, and mounted upon a black pony. He alighted; struck fire, and lit his pipe, for a smoke. From that moment we were friends. I learned from him, that the river near, was the Konzas, and that it would be daylight before I could reach the nearest abode of a white man. As soon as our truce was settled, my Indian friend mounted, and left me to follow on foot as well as I was able. I was wearied and hungry, and this want of civility did not increase the mildness of my disposition. I trudged after him; while he occasionally thumped his little nag into a trot, casting a look behind, to see whether I could contrive to keep up with him. This vexed me, and I began to cast around, for the means of paying the fellow for his ill breeding. He at last checked his horse—reached out his rifle with the lock broken, and wished me to mend it. He then handed me a horn, without a grain of powder in it, and wished[255] me to fill it. I took the gun, and blew into the muzzle; the air passed freely through the touch-hole. “Ha!” thought I, “it is not charged; so Mr. Indian I have you on the hip.” I quietly reached it to him, and he, seeing that I was not disposed to put it in order, took it and said nothing more about the matter.

I had been walking along the prairie for[252] a few hours when I suddenly came across a wide trail. There were four paths running side by side, all clearly well-traveled, with fresh hoof prints visible. While I was closely examining them, I noticed the trace of a wagon wheel. A surge of energy flowed through me at this discovery, and I sped down the path, feeling as if I had just started on a fresh and exciting journey. I kept to the trail for several hours. To my right was a tall, thick forest, and through the branches, I could catch glimpses of a mighty river. I immediately thought this must be the Missouri, and that I had found the trail leading to Leavenworth. I figured that if I kept going in this direction, I could reach it before nightfall. I walked quickly for a while, but still nothing looked familiar. If this was the road to Leavenworth, I must have passed it before,[253] and I should have recognized the landmarks, yet everything seemed new. As I looked around, I spotted a black figure moving along the distant path I had just traveled. It came closer. I realized it was a horseman. It might be one of the officers from the garrison, so I slowed down to let him approach; but as he got closer, I saw that he was an Indian. I then knew I must be on the banks of the Konzas; I had veered too far south and reached it before it joined the Missouri. I had been intensely eager to see another person, yet the moment I did, my instinct was to wait for him with my finger on the trigger. When he drew near, he held out his palm as a sign of friendship and rode straight up to me. He was a handsome man from the Konza tribe, probably no older than thirty—wrapped in a blue[254] blanket, armed with a rifle, and riding a black pony. He dismounted, struck a spark, and lit his pipe to smoke. From that point on, we were friends. I learned from him that the river nearby was the Konzas and that it would be daylight before I reached the nearest white settlement. Once our truce was established, my Indian friend mounted his horse and left me to follow as best as I could on foot. I was weary and hungry, and his lack of consideration didn’t help my mood. I trudged after him while he occasionally urged his pony into a trot, glancing back to see if I could keep up. This annoyed me, and I started thinking about how I could get back at him for his rudeness. Eventually, he slowed his horse—reached out with his rifle, which had a broken lock, and asked me to fix it. He then handed me a horn that was empty and asked me to fill it. I took the gun and blew into the muzzle; the air flowed freely through the touch-hole. “Ha!” I thought, “It’s not loaded; so, Mr. Indian, I've got you there.” I quietly handed it back to him, and he, seeing that I wasn't interested in fixing it, took it and said nothing more.

We proceeded in silence until we reached the edge of a narrow stream, about two feet in depth, which ran across the route. Here the Indian paused, by which means I came up with him, and signified my wish to mount his horse to cross the water. He demurred at first, but I persisted; I had a loaded rifle; his was empty: so I gave myself airs, and “spoke as one having authority.” At last, though with evident reluctance, he acceded to my request, and in another moment I was behind him on the horse, and upon the opposite side of the brook. I had been mounted only for a few moments; but I found the transition[256] far from disagreeable. I was wearied with walking, and there was something highly pleasing in travelling upon other legs than my own. I therefore quietly retained my seat; and though my companion halted the horse, for the purpose of my dismounting, I was so satisfied with my situation, that I pretended not to understand his meaning, and listened to his words, and viewed his gestures with an appearance of the greatest stolidity. At length, he determined to endeavour to shake me off. For this purpose he wriggled and twisted in his seat. I, however, clung still more closely to him; and the only one that appeared annoyed by the action, was the horse, who expressed his displeasure by kicking up.

We moved quietly until we reached the edge of a narrow stream, about two feet deep, that crossed our path. Here, the Indian stopped, which allowed me to catch up to him, and I signaled my desire to ride his horse to cross the water. He hesitated at first, but I insisted; I had a loaded rifle while his was empty. So, I acted with confidence and “spoke as one having authority.” Eventually, though with clear reluctance, he agreed to my request, and in a moment, I was behind him on the horse and on the other side of the stream. I had only been on the horse for a few moments, but I found the change quite pleasant. I was tired from walking, and there was something very enjoyable about riding instead of walking. So, I decided to stay put; and even though my companion stopped the horse so I could get off, I was so content with my position that I pretended not to understand him and listened to his words while watching his gestures with a look of complete indifference. Eventually, he tried to shake me off. To do this, he twisted and wiggled in his seat. However, I clung even more tightly to him, and the only one who seemed bothered by the movement was the horse, who expressed his annoyance by kicking up.

The Indian finding this unsuccessful, increased the speed of his nag to a gallop—but in vain; I was as securely fixed behind, as the Old Man of the Sea, to the shoulders of Sinbad. At length he gave up, and checking his horse sprang off.[257] As he did this I slid forward into his seat. I felt some twinges respecting my ungrateful conduct, but my weariness overcame them.

The Indian, seeing this wasn’t working, urged his horse to gallop faster—but it was useless; I was as firmly stuck behind him as the Old Man of the Sea was on Sinbad’s shoulders. Eventually, he gave up, stopped his horse, and jumped off.[257] As he did, I slid into his seat. I felt a bit guilty about my ungrateful behavior, but my exhaustion outweighed those feelings.

My next object was to gain something to eat; for notwithstanding the squirrel, I felt a vacuum within, that required filling. I observed that my fellow traveller carried a bundle of dried venison, slung from his shoulder. I accordingly signified to him that I had eaten nothing for two days—at the same time pointing to the venison: but the fellow was obstinate; he shook his head, and afterwards whenever I started the subject, he looked in a different direction. Finding that fair means were of no avail, I determined to try what foul could do. As I was mounted, I resolved that he should think I intended to scamper off with his horse: so I thumped my rifle against his ribs, and scoured along the trail at full gallop.

My next goal was to find something to eat; even though I had the squirrel, I still felt empty inside and needed to fill that void. I noticed that my travel companion had a bundle of dried venison slung over his shoulder. I signaled to him that I hadn’t eaten anything for two days while pointing at the venison, but he was stubborn; he shook his head, and whenever I brought it up later, he looked away. Realizing that being reasonable wasn’t working, I decided to take a different approach. Since I was on horseback, I figured he would think I was about to make off with his horse, so I banged my rifle against his ribs and took off down the trail at full speed.

The moment I started, the Indian followed, with a speed that almost equalled[258] that of the pony; but unfortunately for himself, his wind was soon exhausted. He then began to think of a compromise, and at last with much reluctance, loosed a piece of the deer’s flesh, and held it up towards me, at the same time signifying by his gestures, that if I would stop, he would give me a portion. This was all that I desired; and pulling in the horse, I received the venison, and dismounted—relinquishing the nag to his owner. He, however, thinking the treaty between us, not yet sufficiently ratified, immediately lit his pipe, and passed it to me for a second smoke. We then set out, and at dusk reached a small wood: here the Indian hobbled his horse, and throwing a few sticks together, he kindled a fire. He then offered me a small piece of venison, which he had broiled upon the coals; after which he drew his blanket round him, and stretched himself at full length on one side of the fire, while I threw myself across[259] my rifle, on the other. I must have slept for an hour. When I awoke it was intensely cold, the fire having burnt very low. My companion lay exactly as I left him when going to sleep; he did not seem to notice that the fire was expiring, nor did the cold seem to affect him.

The moment I started, the Indian followed, moving almost as fast as the pony. But unfortunately for him, he soon ran out of breath. He then began to consider a compromise, and finally, with a lot of reluctance, he let go of a piece of the deer’s meat and held it up towards me, gesturing that if I would stop, he would give me a portion. That was all I wanted; so I pulled in the horse, accepted the venison, and got off—handing the nag back to its owner. However, he thought our agreement wasn’t quite solid yet, so he immediately lit his pipe and offered it to me for a second smoke. We then set off and reached a small wood at dusk. There, the Indian hobbled his horse, and after gathering a few sticks, he started a fire. He then offered me a piece of venison that he had cooked over the coals; after that, he wrapped himself in his blanket and lay down on one side of the fire, while I stretched out with my rifle on the other side. I must have slept for about an hour. When I woke up, it was very cold, and the fire had burned down low. My companion lay exactly as I had left him; he didn’t seem to notice that the fire was dying down, nor did the cold appear to bother him.

I rose up and stood over him; but he did not move. I then stirred him with my foot, and shouted to him—at the same time motioning to him, to assist in collecting wood to keep alive the fire. He apparently was aware of my object, for all I could elicit, was a grunt; nor would he even open his eyes to look at me. So in no very pleasant humour, I went in search of fuel, taking my rifle with me.

I got up and stood over him, but he didn’t move. I then nudged him with my foot and shouted at him—while also gesturing for him to help gather wood to keep the fire going. He seemed to understand what I wanted, but all I got was a grunt; he wouldn’t even open his eyes to look at me. So, feeling pretty irritated, I went off to find some fuel, taking my rifle with me.

I had not gone far, before I came upon his little devil of a horse. I was so much vexed with the master, that I could not help bestowing a thwack upon the animal, who came smelling up to me, with the air of an old acquaintance. With a loud snort,[260] and a half attempt at a kick, he hobbled off, as well as the confined state of his legs would let him.

I hadn't gone far when I stumbled upon his little devil of a horse. I was so annoyed with the owner that I couldn't help but give the animal a slap, as it approached me with the familiarity of an old friend. With a loud snort,[260] and a half-hearted attempt to kick, it hobbled away as much as its cramped legs would allow.

Hard of hearing, and difficult to rouse, as the Indian had been, when I attempted it, no sooner was the tramping sound of the horse’s hoofs heard, as he crashed over the dead brushwood, than he sprang to his feet and came flying towards me with the swiftness of a deer.

Hard of hearing and hard to wake up, the Indian was, but as soon as I tried, the moment the sound of the horse's hooves echoed through the dead brush, he jumped to his feet and raced towards me like a deer.

I have but little doubt, that he thought I had served him an Indian trick, and was scouring off through the bushes with his nag. As it was, when he found him safe, he was for returning to stretch himself before the fire. I however arrested him, and motioned to him to assist in carrying a large limb to our sleeping place; which he did with evident reluctance; for he seemed to possess in a high degree the Indian aversion to labour.

I have little doubt that he thought I had pulled a fast one on him and was running off through the bushes with his horse. As it was, when he found the horse safe, he wanted to go back and relax by the fire. However, I stopped him and signaled for him to help carry a large branch to our sleeping area; he did, but with clear reluctance, as he seemed to have a strong dislike for hard work.

About midnight he awakened me, and signified that it was time to be on the[261] move. He first unhobbled his horse, and led him to the bank of the river, which was clayey and very steep, for the purpose of watering him. Here a violent contest took place between the nag and the Indian: the first being afraid to venture down the slippery descent, and the master endeavouring by coaxing and kicking to induce him to advance. He had planted his feet in the very edge of the bank, and although his nose and head were pulled out to a horizontal line, by the efforts of the Indian, the rest of his body was as immoveable, as one of the trees around. The Indian then made signs to me to assist him, for he seemed determined that the horse should drink, whether thirsty or not. I did not feel in a very good humour with him, but as he seemed to wish it, I bestowed a few hearty thwacks upon the hinder parts of the animal, which seemed only to increase his desire to retrograde, instead of advancing. Finding[262] this of no avail, I seized a small sapling, and placing it under his belly, made use of it as a lever, to press him sidewise over the bank. The pressure against his ribs, drove him within a foot of the edge. I placed the pole beyond the verge of the bank, and again made use of it as a lever; it pushed him still nearer. He made a violent effort to resist; but just then the Indian jerked his little halter violently, and over the horse went, treading upon the toes of his master, and sousing heels over head in the river, where he swam up and down, puffing and snorting. Several times he attempted to climb the bank; but rolled back, and floundered in the water. The Indian was now alarmed lest he should be drowned. But he at last succeeded in helping him up the steep, and being satisfied that his thirst was completely quenched, he once more hobbled him, and then signified that we should move forward. Before starting, however, he took from[263] his shoulders his load of venison, and hung it upon a tree. I then followed him silently, though I could not imagine why he had left his venison, or why he travelled on foot, when he had a horse to carry him. We soon came to a river, across which, though full of ice, we waded, and then started forward on a trail which led through a wood. Occasionally I took the lead; but the trail grew so indistinct, that I was obliged to give place to my companion, who always kept on without hesitation.

Around midnight, he woke me up and indicated it was time to move. He first unfastened his horse and led him to the steep, muddy riverbank to water him. A fierce struggle ensued between the horse and the Indian, as the horse was hesitant to step down the slippery slope, while the Indian tried coaxing and kicking him to go forward. The horse stood right at the edge of the bank, and although the Indian managed to pull his nose and head outward, the rest of his body remained as immovable as the surrounding trees. The Indian then gestured for me to help, as he was determined the horse should drink, whether he was thirsty or not. I wasn’t in the best mood with him, but since he seemed intent on it, I gave the horse a few solid whacks on his rear, which only made him want to back away more rather than move forward. Finding that insufficient, I grabbed a small sapling and wedged it under the horse’s belly to use it as a lever to push him sideways over the bank. The pressure against his ribs brought him within a foot of the edge. I placed the pole beyond the bank’s edge and used it as a lever again; that pushed him even closer. He made a strong effort to resist, but just then the Indian yanked on the horse’s halter, and down the horse went, stepping on his master's toes and flipping upside down into the river, where he began swimming around, puffing and snorting. He tried climbing the bank several times but kept rolling back into the water. The Indian became worried he might drown. Eventually, he managed to help the horse up the steep slope, satisfied that his thirst had been fully quenched. He then hobbled him again and signaled that we should move on. Before we left, though, he took his load of venison off his shoulders and hung it on a tree. I followed him quietly, confused about why he had left his venison behind and why he was walking when he had a horse to carry him. We soon reached a river, which was full of ice, and we waded across. After that, we set off down a trail that led through the woods. Sometimes I took the lead, but the trail became so faint that I had to let my companion take over, as he moved forward confidently without hesitation.

We had travelled about twelve miles, making many circuits and windings, and striking from one trail to another, until we emerged from the wood, and I found myself again near the bank of the Konzas river. Before me was a large house, with a court-yard in front. I sprang with joy through the unhung gate, and ran to the door. It was open; I shouted; my voice echoed through the rooms: but there was[264] no answer. I walked in. The doors of the inner chambers were swinging from their hinges, and long grass was growing through the crevices of the floor. While I stood gazing around, an owl flitted by, and dashed out of an unglazed window. Again I shouted; but there was no answer: the place was desolate and deserted. I afterwards learned that this house had been built for the residence of the chief of the Konza tribe, but that the ground upon which it was situated, having been discovered to be within a tract, granted to some other tribe, the chief had deserted it, and it had been allowed to fall to ruin.

We had traveled about twelve miles, taking many twists and turns, switching from one trail to another, until we came out of the woods and I found myself again near the bank of the Konza river. In front of me stood a large house with a courtyard. I jumped for joy through the unhinged gate and ran to the door. It was open; I shouted, and my voice echoed through the rooms, but there was[264] no response. I walked in. The doors to the inner rooms were swinging on their hinges, and long grass was growing through the cracks in the floor. While I stood there, gazing around, an owl flew by and shot out of a broken window. I shouted again, but still no answer: the place was empty and abandoned. I later learned that this house had been built for the chief of the Konza tribe, but since the land it was on was found to belong to another tribe, the chief had left, and it had been left to decay.

My guide waited patiently until I finished my examination, and then again we pressed forward. Several times I was deceived by the howling of wolves, which I mistook for the baying of house-dogs; and when I was passing through some dark skirt of timber, and expected to come upon a human habitation, I would be disappointed,[265] by seeing my guide once more launch out into the open prairie. Several times too, my hopes were excited by a light, glimmering in the darkness, which upon coming up, I would discover to proceed from the trunk of a tree, which had caught fire from the burning of the prairies.

My guide waited patiently until I finished my examination, and then we moved forward again. Several times, I was fooled by the howling of wolves, which I mistook for the barking of house dogs. When I was passing through a dark patch of woods, expecting to stumble upon a human settlement, I would feel let down to see my guide once again head out into the open prairie. A few times, my hopes were raised by a light flickering in the darkness, which I would find out came from a tree trunk that had caught fire from the burning prairies.[265]

Thus we kept on until near daylight, when we emerged from a thick forest, and came suddenly upon a small hamlet. The barking of several dogs, who came flying out to meet us, convinced me that this time I was not mistaken. A light was shining through the crevices of a log cabin; I knocked at the door with a violence, that might have awakened one of the seven sleepers.

So we continued on until just before dawn, when we came out of a dense forest and suddenly stumbled upon a small village. The barking of several dogs rushing out to greet us made me sure this time I wasn't wrong. A light was shining through the gaps of a log cabin; I knocked on the door with such force that it could have woken one of the seven sleepers.

“Who dere—and vot de devil you vant?” screamed a little cracked voice from within.

“Who’s there—and what the hell do you want?” screamed a little raspy voice from inside.

It sounded like music to me. I stated my troubles. The door was opened; a head, garnished with a red night-cap, was[266] thrust out, and after a little parley, I was admitted into the bed-room of the man, his Indian squaw, and a host of children. As, however, it was the only room in the house, it was also the kitchen. I had gone so long without food, that notwithstanding what I had eaten, the gnawings of hunger were excessive, and I had no sooner mentioned my wants, than a fire was kindled, and in ten minutes a meal (I don’t exactly know whether to call it breakfast, dinner, or supper) of hot cakes, venison, honey, and coffee, was placed before me, and disappeared with the rapidity of lightning. The squaw having seen me fairly started, returned to her couch. From the owner of the cabin, I learned that I was now at the Konza Agency, and that he was the blacksmith of the place.

It sounded like music to me. I shared my troubles. The door opened; a head, topped with a red nightcap, poked out, and after a quick conversation, I was let into the bedroom of the man, his Native American wife, and a bunch of kids. Since it was the only room in the house, it also served as the kitchen. I had gone so long without food that, despite what I had eaten, the hunger pangs were overwhelming. As soon as I mentioned my needs, a fire was started, and in ten minutes, a meal (I'm not sure if I should call it breakfast, lunch, or dinner) of hot cakes, venison, honey, and coffee was put in front of me, and it vanished in an instant. Once the woman saw I was eating, she returned to her bed. From the cabin owner, I found out I was now at the Konza Agency and that he was the local blacksmith.

About sunrise I was awakened from a sound sleep, upon a bear-skin, by a violent knocking at the door. It was my Indian guide. He threw out broad hints[267] respecting the service he had rendered me, and the presents he deserved. This I could not deny; but I had nothing to give. I soon found out, however, that his wants were moderate, and that a small present of powder would satisfy him; so I filled his horn, and he left the cabin apparently well pleased.

About sunrise, I was jolted awake from a deep sleep on a bear-skin by loud knocking at the door. It was my Indian guide. He dropped strong hints about the favors he had done for me and the gifts he deserved. I couldn't argue with that, but I had nothing to give. However, I quickly realized that his needs were simple, and a small gift of gunpowder would make him happy; so I filled his horn, and he left the cabin looking satisfied.

In a short time I left the house, and met the Konza Agent, General Clark, a tall, thin, soldier-like man, arrayed in an Indian hunting shirt, and an old fox-skin cap.

In a little while, I left the house and ran into the Konza Agent, General Clark, a tall, thin, soldier-like guy dressed in an Indian hunting shirt and an old fox-skin cap.

He received me cordially, and I remained with him all day, during which time he talked upon metaphysics; discussed politics, and fed me upon sweet potatoes. In speaking of my guide, I found that he had departed after receiving a large present from the Agent, to whom he stated that he had eaten nothing for twenty-four hours. I spoke of the deer’s-flesh he had left behind.

He welcomed me warmly, and I stayed with him all day, during which he talked about metaphysics, discussed politics, and served me sweet potatoes. When I mentioned my guide, I learned that he had left after getting a big gift from the Agent, to whom he claimed he hadn’t eaten anything for twenty-four hours. I brought up the deer meat he had left behind.

“The lying rascal!” said the General, “he said he was starving.”

“The lying scoundrel!” said the General, “he said he was starving.”

[268]

[268]

I spoke of the Indian pony.

I talked about the Indian pony.

“What colour was he?” asked the General.

“What color was he?” asked the General.

“Black; with short mane, and crop ears.”

“Black, with a short mane and cropped ears.”

“My God! that’s my horse,” exclaimed he, “stolen four days ago. What a d——d villain that Konza is!”

“My God! That’s my horse,” he exclaimed, “stolen four days ago. What a damn villain that Konza is!”

At night the General furnished me with a mule, and kindly accompanied me to the garrison, which was forty miles distant, and which we reached on the following morning a little before daylight.

At night, the General provided me with a mule and kindly accompanied me to the garrison, which was forty miles away, and we arrived there the next morning just before dawn.

As I passed one of the out-houses in riding up to the cantonment, I perceived an Indian leaning against one of the door-posts. “Ugh!” exclaimed he, starting forward; and the next moment my hand was grasped in the cordial, but iron gripe of the Iotan chief.

As I rode up to the military base and passed one of the outhouses, I saw an Indian leaning against one of the doorposts. “Ugh!” he exclaimed, stepping forward; and in the next moment, my hand was firmly held in the warm but strong grip of the Iotan chief.

The party had reached the garrison on the evening previous; and the whole wild band, both Pawnees and Otoes, were now under the protection of the whites.

The group had arrived at the garrison the night before, and the entire wild crew, both Pawnees and Otoes, were now under the protection of the white settlers.

[269]

[269]

CHAPTER XXII.

Assembling of Council.—Council.

Council Meeting—Council.

Messengers had been sent in every direction, to summon the neighbouring tribes, to meet their ancient enemy, the Pawnees, in council; and the day arrived upon which these rival nations, who had never before met except in deadly hostility, were to mingle in peaceful ceremonial.

Messengers had been sent out in every direction to gather the neighboring tribes to meet their long-standing enemy, the Pawnees, in a council; and the day came when these rival nations, who had only ever encountered each other in deadly conflict, were to come together for a peaceful ceremony.

The different tribes had been for several days collecting round the garrison, and had pitched their wild camps in the adjacent groves. There had always existed a bitter hostility, between many of the civilized and savage tribes. For this reason, especial care had been taken, to keep them separate, until by the influence of the council, this cessation of hostilities, should be converted into a permanent peace.

The various tribes had been gathering around the garrison for several days and had set up their makeshift camps in the nearby woods. There had always been a deep animosity between many of the civilized and savage tribes. Because of this, great care had been taken to keep them apart until the council could influence a lasting peace out of this temporary truce.

[270]

[270]

Early in the morning, the loud report of a piece of artillery bellowed through the woods, echoing in the deep forest upon the opposite side of the Missouri. This was the signal for the assembling of the council. In a few moments the warriors of the different tribes, were seen leaving their camps, and moving for the place appointed, beneath several of the large trees, in front of the quarters of the officers.

Early in the morning, the loud boom of a cannon resonated through the woods, echoing in the dense forest on the other side of the Missouri. This was the signal for the council to gather. In a few moments, warriors from various tribes could be seen leaving their camps and heading to the designated spot beneath several large trees in front of the officers' quarters.

First came the Delawares, dressed for the occasion, glittering with trinkets; their silver ornaments glistening in the sunshine, and their gay ribands fluttering in the wind. They were a gaudy, effeminate-looking race. Yet beneath all their frippery of dress, lurked that indomitable courage, and that thirst for glory, which not even intemperance, and their intercourse with the whites could destroy. Behind the band, followed the proud Delaware warrior Sou-wah-nock. It was he that first kindled the torch of war, between[271] his own tribe and the Pawnees, and led the expedition that sacked the Pawnee village. He was without ornament, except a heavy silver plate, resting upon his calico hunting-shirt. He was not tall, but muscular, and his eye was as searching as an eagle’s. There was a proud curl upon his lip; and withal, an iron firmness marked his whole deportment. He seemed to think that the whole weight of anger of the Pawnee nation, was about to descend upon himself, but was ready to meet it. He did not deny that he had incited his nation to the outrage, upon the Pawnee town. Nay, he gloried in it; and was now ready to meet them in friendship, or as enemies. He knew that his nation looked up to him, and determined that no act of his should ever sink him in their opinion.

First came the Delawares, dressed for the occasion, sparkling with jewelry; their silver ornaments shimmering in the sunlight, and their colorful ribbons fluttering in the wind. They were a flashy, effeminate-looking group. Yet beneath all their fancy attire was that unbreakable courage and desire for glory, which not even excessive drinking or their interactions with white settlers could destroy. Behind the group followed the proud Delaware warrior Sou-wah-nock. He was the one who first ignited the war between his own tribe and the Pawnees and led the raid that attacked the Pawnee village. He wore no decorations, except for a heavy silver plate resting on his calico hunting shirt. He wasn’t tall, but he was muscular, and his gaze was as sharp as an eagle’s. There was a proud curl on his lip, coupled with an iron firmness that defined his entire demeanor. He seemed to believe that the full force of the Pawnee nation’s anger was about to fall upon him, but he was ready to face it. He didn’t deny that he had urged his nation to attack the Pawnee town. In fact, he took pride in it; and he was now prepared to meet them either as friends or enemies. He knew that his nation looked up to him, and he was determined that no action of his would ever diminish their respect for him.

After the Delawares, followed the Shawanese, headed by the same portly personage who had greeted us when we entered[272] as strangers, into the Indian country. The same enormous pair of black spectacles were seated astride of his nose, and from his whole appearance, it is probable that he had not undressed from the time that we had last saw him, some four months previous. At his heels followed the same little potatoe-headed Indian, who had also met us on the same occasion. Behind them, came the gaudy warriors of the tribe, reeking with paint, shining with tin ornaments, and flaunting with ribands. These seated themselves beside the Delawares.

After the Delawares, the Shawanese followed, led by the same hefty guy who welcomed us when we first entered as strangers into the Indian territory. He still wore those huge black glasses perched on his nose, and judging by his entire look, it's likely he hadn’t changed clothes since we last saw him about four months ago. Right behind him was the same little potato-headed Indian who had met us before. Following them were the brightly dressed warriors of the tribe, covered in paint, shining with tin ornaments, and showing off their ribbons. They sat down next to the Delawares.

Then followed the rest of the migrating tribes; the Peorias, the Piankashaws, the ragged Pottawattomies, and the lazy Kickapoos, who all in turn seated themselves, among their civilized brethren.

Then came the other migrating tribes: the Peorias, the Piankashaws, the scrappy Pottawattomies, and the laid-back Kickapoos, who all took their places among their civilized counterparts.

They had scarcely become stationary, when the Otoes made their appearance. They moved in Indian-file over the green, headed by their sagacious old chief the Iotan. They walked swiftly and silently,[273] and ranged themselves at a little distance from the more civilized, though less noble band, which had already collected. A few moments more, and the wild troop of Pawnees were seen approaching. They were muffled in their shaggy robes, and marched forward with a heavy though smothered tread. In front of them strode the giant form of the Wild Horse; his savage features not rendered any the less hideous by a drunken frolic, in which he had been engaged on the day previous. His long hair hung tangled round his head and shoulders. He wore no ornaments, and his body as usual was smeared with red ochre. The whole of his enormous chest was bared, and exposed to the cold chilling air of a frosty November morning. Behind him followed the graceful, though stern form of the Long Hair. He walked to his allotted place, without appearing to notice the congregated band of civilized Indians. There were several[274] other chiefs in the train, and after them followed the whole savage herd, from the four Pawnee villages.

They had just come to a stop when the Otoes showed up. They moved in a single file across the green, led by their wise old chief, the Iotan. They walked quickly and quietly, and positioned themselves a short distance away from the more civilized, yet less noble group that had already gathered. A few moments later, the wild group of Pawnees was seen approaching. They were wrapped in their shaggy cloaks and marched forward with a heavy, muffled thud. In front of them strode the giant figure of the Wild Horse; his savage features made even more hideous by a drunken binge from the day before. His long hair hung tangled around his head and shoulders. He wore no ornaments, and as usual, his body was smeared with red ochre. His large chest was completely exposed to the cold, biting air of a frosty November morning. Behind him followed the graceful but stern figure of the Long Hair. He made his way to his designated spot without acknowledging the gathered group of civilized Indians. There were several other chiefs in the procession, and behind them came the entire savage crowd from the four Pawnee villages.

These stationed themselves directly opposite the Delawares. Stern looks passed between them, and burning feelings were at work in their hearts. There they sat brooding over past wrongs. Enemies from the time that the Delawares had left the eastern states, they were now assembled to crush their bitter feelings, to put an end to that dark hatred which had hitherto existed between them, and to view each other, in a strange and novel light—that of friends. A total revulsion was to take place in their feelings. Old habits, old associations, were to be blotted out; deep-rooted prejudices were to be removed, and hands which before had clenched each other, only in the death-grapple, were now to be clasped in the warm pressure of friendship.

They positioned themselves directly across from the Delawares. Intense glares were exchanged between them, and strong emotions stirred in their hearts. They sat there reflecting on past grievances. Enemies since the Delawares had left the eastern states, they had now gathered to overcome their bitter feelings, to put an end to the deep-seated hatred that had existed between them, and to see each other in a strange and new way—as friends. A complete change was about to occur in their emotions. Old habits and associations were to be erased; deep-rooted prejudices were to be cleared away, and hands that had previously only clenched each other in a fight to the death were now to be gripped in the warm embrace of friendship.

Several days before the commencement[275] of the meeting, a trifling incident was near putting an end to the incipient peace.

Several days before the start[275] of the meeting, a minor incident almost disrupted the budding peace.

The little tribe of Delawares, who muster but a hundred and fifty warriors at most, had always considered themselves the source from whence sprang the numerous and powerful tribes scattered throughout the whole of North America. It is probable that this opinion is founded upon some tradition still current among them, respecting the power and antiquity of their forefathers. These, were the Lenni Lenape, who, coming up from the south, seated themselves upon the eastern shores, and were afterwards known to the whites by the name of Delawares. They are among the oldest of the tribes of which tradition speaks. The remnant of this race, in pursuance of their fatherly dogma, had now appropriated to themselves the title of great grandfathers to the whole Indian race. Among the host of their descendants were numbered those most[276] unfilial of all great grandchildren, the rebellious Pawnees. Notwithstanding the injunctions of obedience to parents, which have been laid down in all quarters of the globe, this nation had been unwilling to submit to the fatherly corrections, bestowed upon their tribe by their great ancestors. Nor is it to be wondered at; for they consisted, in quietly killing and scalping, all who fell in their way, and helping them forward in their journey towards the bright hunting grounds—a theme upon which an Indian is for ever harping, during the whole period of his probation here. In addition to the bitter feelings created by these hostilities, the Pawnees looked upon this little handful of warriors with the most sovereign contempt. Like many other undutiful children, they were ashamed of their great grandparents, and denied that they had ever sprung from the “Delaware dogs,” or that a drop of Delaware blood was mingled with that[277] which coursed through their veins. They concluded their expression of ill will, by refusing to commence the council, if they were to be looked upon as the descendants of that race. The Delawares, on the other hand, were equally obstinate. They insisted on adopting the refractory Pawnees as their great grandchildren, and that the latter should acknowledge them as their great grandparents.

The small tribe of Delawares, who have no more than a hundred and fifty warriors at most, have always believed themselves to be the origin of the many powerful tribes scattered throughout North America. This opinion likely stems from a tradition still alive among them regarding the strength and history of their ancestors. These ancestors were the Lenni Lenape, who migrated from the south and settled on the eastern shores, later known to white settlers as Delawares. They are among the oldest tribes mentioned in tradition. The remaining members of this group, following their ancestral beliefs, have now claimed the title of great grandparents to all Native Americans. Among their many descendants were the most undutiful great grandchildren, the rebellious Pawnees. Despite the calls for obedience to parents found in cultures around the world, this nation refused to accept the disciplinary measures imposed on them by their esteemed ancestors. It's not surprising, as they were involved in quietly killing and scalping anyone they encountered, hastening their journey to the bright hunting grounds—a topic that an Indian endlessly discusses throughout their time here. Alongside the animosity created by these hostilities, the Pawnees viewed this small group of warriors with utter disdain. Like many other disobedient descendants, they felt embarrassed by their great grandparents and denied any connection to the "Delaware dogs," claiming no Delaware blood flowed through their veins. They concluded their expression of resentment by refusing to start the council if they were regarded as descendants of that race. The Delawares, on the other hand, were just as stubborn. They insisted on considering the defiant Pawnees as their great grandchildren and demanded that the latter acknowledge them as their great grandparents.

For a short time the commissioner was perplexed. But at length, privately assembling the chiefs of the Pawnees, he endeavoured to overcome their prejudices by means of fair words, and finally succeeded in satisfying their scrupulous pride. He begged that for the sake of peace, the Delawares should be humoured, although he acknowledged to the Pawnees, that he knew there was no ground for their claim of relationship. At the same time, he added, it was so absurd in itself that no person would for a moment credit, that so[278] brave and powerful a people as the Pawnees, should have sprung from so paltry a stock as the Delawares. The chiefs smiled grimly as they received the pleasing unction of flattery, and at length consented, though with wry faces, to submit to the degrading appellation until the council should be ended, and the treaty ratified. They then threw out sage hints, which if translated literally, would amount nearly to the same thing, as sending the Delawares to the devil.

For a short time, the commissioner was confused. But eventually, after gathering the Pawnee leaders privately, he tried to win them over with kind words and finally managed to appease their sensitive pride. He asked that for the sake of peace, they tolerate the Delawares, even though he admitted to the Pawnees that he didn’t believe there was any basis for their claims of being related. At the same time, he remarked that it was so ridiculous that no one would seriously think that a brave and strong people like the Pawnees could have come from such a lowly background as the Delawares. The chiefs smiled wryly as they received the flattering words and eventually agreed, albeit reluctantly, to accept the humiliating title until the council was over and the treaty was approved. They then made subtle suggestions that, if taken literally, would almost mean sending the Delawares away for good.

These preliminaries had been settled before the day of council. The great grandchildren, reversing the usual order of things, no longer disowned their great grandfathers; though farther than the mere title, there was no display of kindly feeling. The two bands sat opposite each other, with the same grim expression of countenances, that might have been expected from so many wild cats. Each seemed fearful to make a single friendly step in advance, lest he should compromise[279] the dignity of his tribe. After a short time the commissioner rose up, and stated the object of the meeting:—that war had long enough, been raging among them; and that the different tribes had now assembled for the purpose of uniting themselves in the bonds of friendship. He then entered explicitly, into the conditions of the intended peace.

These preliminaries had been settled before the day of the council. The great-grandchildren, flipping the usual script, no longer rejected their great-grandfathers; however, aside from the title, there was no real display of warmth. The two groups sat facing each other, wearing the same stern expressions that could be expected from a bunch of wild cats. Each seemed hesitant to take a single friendly step forward, afraid they might undermine the dignity of their tribe. After a short while, the commissioner stood up and stated the purpose of the meeting: that war had been going on long enough among them, and that the different tribes had gathered to unite in friendship. He then clearly explained the conditions for the proposed peace.

When he had ended, different warriors of each tribe addressed the council. They all professed the greatest friendship for their enemies, and poured out very penitential speeches, bewailing their past transgressions, and winding up, by throwing the whole blame, upon the shoulders of some neighbouring tribe.

When he finished, various warriors from each tribe spoke to the council. They all expressed their deep friendship for their enemies and delivered very remorseful speeches, lamenting their past mistakes and concluding by placing all the blame on a neighboring tribe.

For a short time the potentates of several little nations, which had barely inhabitants enough to hang a name upon, cased their own importance by speaking. The Delaware warrior Sou-wah-nock then rose. He spoke of the destruction of the Grand[280] Pawnee village. He did not deny his agency in the deed. “The Pawnees,” said he, “met my young men upon the hunt, and slew them. I have had my revenge. Let them look at their town. I found it filled with lodges: I left it a heap of ashes.” The whole of his speech was of the same bold, unflinching character, and was closed in true Indian style. “I am satisfied,” said he, “I am not afraid to avow the deeds that I have done, for I am Sou-wah-nock, a Delaware warrior.” When he had finished, he presented a string of wampum to the Wild Horse, as being the most distinguished warrior of the Pawnee nation. When the slight bustle of giving, and receiving the present, had been finished, the chief of the Republican village rose to answer his warrior enemy.

For a brief moment, the leaders of several tiny nations, which barely had enough people to justify their names, boosted their own significance by speaking. The Delaware warrior Sou-wah-nock then stood up. He talked about the destruction of the Grand[280] Pawnee village. He didn’t deny his involvement in it. “The Pawnees,” he said, “ran into my young men while hunting and killed them. I got my revenge. Just look at their town. I found it full of lodges: I left it as a pile of ashes.” The rest of his speech was equally bold and unwavering, ending in classic Indian fashion. “I’m satisfied,” he said, “I’m not afraid to admit the things I’ve done because I’m Sou-wah-nock, a Delaware warrior.” After he was done, he offered a string of wampum to the Wild Horse, acknowledging him as the most esteemed warrior of the Pawnee nation. Once the brief exchange of gifts was over, the chief of the Republican village stood up to respond to his warrior foe.

His speech abounded with those wild bursts of eloquence, which peculiarly mark the savages of North America, and concluded[281] in a manner, which spoke highly of his opinion of what a warrior should be. “I have promised to the Delawares,” said he, “the friendship of my tribe. I respect my promise, and I cannot lie, for I am a Pawnee chief.”

His speech was full of those passionate bursts of eloquence that are unique to the Native Americans of North America, and he wrapped it up in a way that showed just how highly he regarded what a warrior should be. “I have promised the Delawares,” he said, “the friendship of my tribe. I respect my promise, and I cannot lie, because I am a Pawnee chief.”

When the Delawares had spoken, our little fat friend from the Shawnee village rose. After frequent expectorations, he at length succeeded in clearing a passage for the escape of his voice. He contrived with great difficulty to wheeze through a speech of about ten minutes in length. There appeared to be but two ideas in the whole of the address; and when he had thoroughly belaboured one, he most assiduously returned to the other. After repeating them again and again, with the addition of a new dress for each time, he seated himself, perfectly convinced that he had thrown a great deal of light upon the subject.

When the Delawares finished speaking, our little chubby friend from the Shawnee village stood up. After a lot of coughing, he finally managed to clear his throat enough to speak. It took him a lot of effort to wheeze through a speech that lasted about ten minutes. There seemed to be only two main ideas in his entire address; after thoroughly hammering one of them, he eagerly returned to the other. After repeating them over and over, each time in a slightly different way, he sat down, completely convinced that he had shed a great deal of light on the topic.

There was a strange contrast between[282] the deportment of the civilized, and savage Indians. The first, from long intercourse with the whites, had acquired many of their habits. Their iron gravity had yielded to a more mercurial temperament. Even in the midst of the council they gave free vent to their merriment, and uttered their gibes and jests. They were constantly on the move, coming and going to and from the place of assembly, and paying but little heed to the deliberations.

There was a strange contrast between[282] the behavior of the civilized and the wild Indians. The former, through a long interaction with white people, had taken on many of their habits. Their serious demeanor had given way to a more lively temperament. Even during the council, they openly expressed their joy and shared jokes and teasing comments. They were always moving around, coming and going to the gathering place, paying little attention to the discussions.

The Pawnees sat unmoved, listening in silence and with profound attention, to the addresses of those who spoke. They rarely uttered a word, and the only smile which curled their lips, was one of scorn at the frivolous deportment of their enemies.

The Pawnees sat still, listening quietly and with deep focus to the speakers. They hardly said a word, and the only smile that crossed their faces was one of contempt for their enemies' trivial behavior.

From early in the morning, till near sunset, the council continued. They then adjourned until the following day; in order that a few little potentates, who considered themselves the luminaries of their respective villages, might receive an opportunity to display their eloquence.

From early in the morning until just before sunset, the council went on. They then broke until the next day so that a few minor leaders, who thought of themselves as the shining stars of their villages, could have a chance to show off their speaking skills.

[283]

[283]

CHAPTER XXIII.

Pawnee Dance.—Delaware Visiters.

Pawnee Dance.—Delaware Visitors.

In the evening it was determined, to bring the Delawares and the Pawnees together as friends, for as yet they had held no intercourse. A large fire was accordingly built before the out-houses in which the Pawnees had taken up their quarters, and the wild troop sallied forth, prepared to commence one of their national dances, round the flame. A group of eight or ten savage looking fellows, seated themselves a little distance off, furnished with a drum and rattle. They commenced a song, accompanied by their rude instruments. For a time there was no movement among the Pawnees, who stood huddled in a large, condensed crowd. Suddenly one of them, a tall muscular savage, sprang into the middle of the circle, and gazed around[284] with a hurried air, then with a loud yell he commenced his dance. He jumped slowly round the fire, with a kind of zig-zag step: at every leap uttering a deep guttural “Ugh!” occasionally accompanied with a rattling sound, from the very bottom of his lungs. His comrades looked on silently, but with intense interest. They were a savage group; face and body begrimed with paint; their fierce features reflecting the flame, their teeth bared, and every brow knotted into a frown. Head rose behind head, and gleaming eyes were seen peering through the living mass, until those farthest off were hid by the darkness.

In the evening, it was decided to bring the Delawares and the Pawnees together as friends, since they hadn't interacted yet. A large fire was built in front of the out-houses where the Pawnees had set up their camp, and the lively group prepared to start one of their traditional dances around the flames. A small group of eight or ten fierce-looking men sat a little way off, equipped with a drum and a rattle. They began to sing, accompanied by their crude instruments. For a while, the Pawnees remained still, huddled together in a dense crowd. Suddenly, one of them, a tall, muscular warrior, jumped into the center of the circle and looked around with urgency. Then, with a loud yell, he started his dance. He jumped slowly around the fire in a zig-zag pattern, letting out a deep guttural "Ugh!" with each leap, occasionally adding a rattling sound from deep in his chest. His companions watched silently but with great interest. They were a wild group; their faces and bodies were smeared with paint, their fierce expressions illuminated by the fire, teeth bared, and brows deeply furrowed. Heads rose behind one another, and glimmering eyes peered through the living mass until those furthest away were swallowed by darkness.

When the first warrior had made two or three circles about the fire, a second left the crowd and sprang forward in the dance; a third followed, and a fourth, until about twenty were flitting swiftly round, and joining in the song. Occasionally they stopped short in their course,[285] and uttered a loud shrill yell, which was taken up by the whole surrounding horde, until the very trees echoed to the sound. At one moment they moved swiftly forward, and at another their steps were slow and wearied. As we watched their fierce, earnest faces, the forms of some wrapped in shaggy robes, the painted bodies of others, writhing in the dance, and then turned to the silent, and equally savage group of lookers on, it required no great stretch of the imagination, to fancy them a host of evil spirits, busied in fiendish revel.

When the first warrior had danced around the fire a couple of times, a second one broke away from the crowd and joined in. A third followed, then a fourth, until about twenty were darting around, joining in the song. Occasionally, they stopped abruptly and let out a loud, high-pitched yell, which was echoed by the entire crowd, making the trees resonate with the noise. Sometimes they surged forward quickly, and at other times their movements slowed down, showing fatigue. Watching their intense, fierce expressions, some wrapped in shaggy robes while others with painted bodies twisted in the dance, then looking over at the silent but equally fierce group watching, it wasn’t hard to imagine them as a swarm of evil spirits indulging in wicked festivities.

While they were thus engaged, the crowd separated and revealed a Delaware watching their movements. Behind him were about twenty more of the same tribe. No sooner had the Pawnees caught sight of them, than they retired. Old prejudices could not be rooted out at once, and though the dancers remained at their employment, the rest of the tribe drew off[286] in a sullen and haughty group, and stood watching the countenances of their quondam enemies.

While they were busy, the crowd parted and revealed a Delaware observing their actions. Behind him were about twenty others from the same tribe. As soon as the Pawnees noticed them, they pulled back. Old prejudices couldn't be easily forgotten, and even though the dancers continued with their tasks, the rest of the tribe moved away in a sulky and proud group, keeping an eye on their former enemies. [286]

This continued during the whole evening. As it grew late, group after group of the Pawnees left the fire, and retired into their dwelling. The Delawares soon followed their example, and although their visit had continued for several hours, I fear it did but little towards removing that ancient venom, which, in spite of their apparent friendship, was rankling in their hearts.

This went on throughout the evening. As it got late, more and more groups of the Pawnees left the fire and went back to their homes. The Delawares quickly followed suit, and even though their visit lasted for several hours, I worry it did very little to wipe away that deep-seated resentment, which, despite their seeming friendship, lingered in their hearts.

[287]

[287]

CHAPTER XXIV.

Konza Council.—White Plume.—Tappage Chief.—Treaty.—Interpreter.—Departure.

Konza Council.—White Plume.—Tappage Chief.—Treaty.—Interpreter.—Departure.

On the following morning, the loud report of a piece of artillery announced the hour of council. Once more the different tribes left their respective encampments, and assembled at the place of meeting. Scarcely, however, had they collected, before a long train of warriors were seen stringing over the distant prairie—making for the cantonment. They approached swiftly until they reached the quarters of the officers. They were clothed in white blankets; each man carried a rifle. They were a band from the Konza nation, come to attend the council, and settle the terms of peace. In front of the troop was the White Plume, enveloped in a large drab-coloured over coat.[288] This piece of dress deprived him altogether of that dignity of appearance which had marked him upon our first meeting. He now bore a strong resemblance in form and gracefulness, to a walking hogs-head. However, he seemed perfectly satisfied with his attire: and in truth, I believe there was scarcely a Pawnee who did not envy him the possession of this cumbersome article of apparel.

The next morning, the loud bang of a cannon signaled the start of the council. Once again, the different tribes left their camps and gathered at the meeting place. Hardly had they gathered when a long line of warriors appeared on the distant prairie, heading toward the camp. They moved quickly until they reached the officers' quarters. Dressed in white blankets, each man carried a rifle. They were a group from the Konza nation, come to participate in the council and discuss the terms of peace. Leading the group was the White Plume, wrapped in a large, drab overcoat. This outfit completely took away the dignified appearance he had when we first met. Now, he resembled a walking barrel in both shape and grace. Nonetheless, he seemed perfectly happy with what he was wearing; in fact, I believe there wasn't a Pawnee who didn't envy him for owning such a bulky piece of clothing.[288]

The appearance of this chief, and of a delegation from his tribe, had been anxiously expected. They were more venomous in their hate against the Pawnees, than any other of the neighbouring Indians, and their hostility had been marked by deeds of a more bloody character. The Pawnees sat in silence, but with looks of smothered ferocity, as they saw them approach. However, they evinced no hostile feelings, other than those conveyed by their glances.

The arrival of the chief and a delegation from his tribe had been eagerly awaited. They were more intense in their hatred of the Pawnees than any other neighboring tribes, and their hostility had been shown through more brutal actions. The Pawnees sat quietly, though their eyes burned with suppressed rage as they watched them come closer. However, they showed no open hostility beyond the expressions in their gazes.

After a short conference with their[289] agent, the Konzas withdrew from the green, and encamped in the prairie, at a few hundred yards’ distance. The council then proceeded. The different chiefs and warriors of the small tribes of the vicinity, addressed the Pawnees—all agreeing to bury their hostility, and regard them as friends. These offers were most thankfully received by the Pawnees, though one of them afterwards remarked to the interpreter, “that they had now made peace with several nations with whom they had never been at war, and of whom they had never heard, until they rose to address them in council.” This was little to be wondered at; as many of them were most pitifully represented; and two or three little, pursy, short-winded fellows, dressed in dirty calico, and bedraggled ribands, composed the whole of their delegation, and probably the whole of their tribe.

After a brief meeting with their[289] agent, the Konzas pulled back from the green area and set up camp on the prairie, just a few hundred yards away. The council then continued. The various chiefs and warriors from the nearby small tribes spoke to the Pawnees, all agreeing to put aside their hostility and consider them as friends. The Pawnees gratefully accepted these offers, although one of them later mentioned to the interpreter, “Now we’ve made peace with several nations we’ve never fought and had no idea about until they stood up to speak at the council.” This wasn’t too surprising since many of them were poorly represented; two or three short, pudgy, out-of-breath guys dressed in dirty calico and ragged ribbons made up their entire delegation, and probably their whole tribe as well.

The deliberations lasted during the[290] whole day: for as these Indians had no particular injuries to dwell upon, they confined themselves to things in general; and as this was a subject that would bear to be expatiated upon, every man continued his address until he had exhausted his wind. The Pawnees listened with exemplary patience; though I doubt if there was one who regretted when the last speaker had finished.

The discussions went on throughout the[290] whole day. Since these Indians didn't have specific grievances to focus on, they talked about general topics. This was a subject that allowed for extensive elaboration, so each person kept speaking until they had run out of breath. The Pawnees listened with impressive patience, although I’m not sure if anyone felt disappointed when the last speaker finally wrapped up.

The morning following, the Pawnees and Konzas had a meeting to settle their difficulties. A large chamber in the garrison had been selected for the purpose. About ten o’clock in the forenoon they assembled. The two bands seated themselves upon long wooden benches, on opposites sides of the room. There was a strong contrast between them. The Konzas had a proud, noble air, and their white blankets as they hung in loose and graceful folds around them, had the effect of classic drapery.

The next morning, the Pawnees and Konzas met to resolve their issues. A large room in the garrison was chosen for this purpose. Around ten o’clock in the morning, they gathered. The two groups sat on long wooden benches, facing each other across the room. There was a striking contrast between them. The Konzas had a proud, noble presence, and their white blankets draped loosely and gracefully around them, resembling classic drapery.

[291]

[291]

The Pawnees had no pride of dress. They were wrapped in shaggy robes, and sat in silence—wild and uncouth in their appearance, with scowling brows, and close pressed mouths.

The Pawnees didn't care about how they dressed. They wore thick, furry robes and sat quietly—looking wild and rough, with furrowed brows and tightly pressed lips.

At length the speaking commenced. First rose the White Plume. He had boasted to his tribe, that he would relate such things, in his speech, as should cause the Pawnees to wince. With true Indian cunning, at first, in order that he might conciliate the favourable opinion of those present, he spoke in praise of the whites—expressing his high opinion of them. After this, he gradually edged off, into a philippic against the Pawnee nation, representing them as a mean and miserly race—perfidious, and revengeful. There was a hushed silence among his own people as he spoke, and every eye was fastened upon the grim group opposite. The White Plume went on; and still the deepest silence reigned through the room: that[292] of the Konzas arose from apprehension: the silence of the Pawnees was the hushed brooding of fury.

Finally, the speaking began. First up was the White Plume. He had bragged to his tribe that he would share things in his speech that would make the Pawnees uncomfortable. With classic Indian cleverness, he started off by praising the whites—showing his high regard for them. After that, he gradually shifted into a bitter tirade against the Pawnee nation, portraying them as a greedy and petty people—treacherous and vengeful. A heavy silence fell over his own people as he spoke, and every eye was glued to the stern group opposite them. The White Plume continued; and still, the deepest silence filled the room: that of the Konzas came from fear; the silence of the Pawnees was the suppressed smoldering of rage.

The chief of the Tappage village was sitting directly opposite the speaker; his eye was dark as midnight: his teeth were bared, and both hands were tightly grasped round his own throat; but he remained silent until the speech had finished. When the White Plume had taken his seat, half a dozen Pawnees sprang to their feet; but the Tappage chief waved them down: three times did he essay to speak, and as often, did he fail. He rubbed his hand across his throat, to keep down his anger; then stepping out, and fixing his eye on that of the Konza chief—in the calm, quiet voice of smothered rage, he commenced his answer: he proceeded; he grew more and more excited—indulging a vein of biting irony. The White Plume quailed, and his eye drooped, beneath the searching, scornful glance of his[293] wild enemy. Still the Pawnee went on: he represented the injury which first kindled the war between the two nations. “My young men,” said he, “visited the Konzas as friends: the Konzas treated them as enemies. They were strangers in the Konza tribe, and the Konzas fell upon them, and slew them—and concealed their death.” He then entered into the particulars of the quarrel, which unfortunately for the Konzas, were strongly against them. The chief of the latter tribe, received the answer with great philosophy; nor did he attempt to utter any thing in reply. Perhaps, too, he did not wish to invite a second attack, from so rough a quarter. When the Pawnee had finished, the commissioner interposed, and after a short time, harmony was restored, and several of the inferior chiefs made their harangues. They were of a more calm and conciliating nature, and gradually tended to soothe the inflamed feelings of[294] their foes. The council lasted until sunset, when the terms of the treaty were finally adjusted.

The chief of the Tappage village was sitting directly across from the speaker; his eyes were as dark as night, his teeth were clenched, and both hands were tightly gripping his own throat. He stayed quiet until the speech was over. When the White Plume took his seat, a few Pawnees jumped to their feet, but the Tappage chief waved them down. He tried to speak three times but couldn’t get the words out. Rubbing his hand across his throat to suppress his anger, he stepped forward, locking eyes with the Konza chief. In a calm, controlled tone filled with restrained rage, he began his reply. As he spoke, he became more animated and delivered some sharp sarcasm. The White Plume shrank back, and his gaze fell away under the intense, scornful look of his fierce enemy. Still, the Pawnee continued: he highlighted the grievances that ignited the conflict between the two tribes. “My young men,” he said, “came to the Konzas as friends, but the Konzas treated them like enemies. They were newcomers in the Konza tribe, and the Konzas attacked them, killed them, and hid their deaths.” He detailed the specifics of the dispute, which unfortunately for the Konzas, weighed heavily against them. The chief of the other tribe received the response with remarkable composure and didn’t attempt to respond. Perhaps he didn’t want to provoke another assault from such a rough source. Once the Pawnee finished, the commissioner intervened, and after a short while, peace was restored. Several lesser chiefs then made their speeches. These were calmer and more conciliatory, slowly helping to ease the heightened emotions of their adversaries. The council continued until sunset, when the terms of the treaty were finally settled.

On this occasion I was made sensible of the justice of the complaint generally made, by those who have had public negotiations with the savage tribes, of the insufficiency of the interpreters through whom they are obliged to receive the sentiments and language of the Indians. They are with few exceptions, ignorant and illiterate. Those we employed, spoke a wretched French patois, and a still more wretched English. On such, even the high imaginative vein, the poetical thought, which run through Indian eloquence, is entirely lost. There was not a savage who addressed us, who did not at times, clothe his ideas in beautiful attire, and make use of wild and striking similes, drawn from the stores of his only instructress, nature. This we ascertained from some persons present of cultivated minds, and who were well versed[295] in the Indian tongues. As to the interpreters, they reduced every thing to a bald, disjointed jargon.

On this occasion, I became aware of the validity of the common complaint from those who have engaged in public negotiations with the indigenous tribes regarding the inadequacy of the interpreters they rely on to convey the thoughts and language of the Native Americans. With a few exceptions, these interpreters are mostly uneducated and illiterate. The ones we hired spoke a terrible French patois and an even worse English. This lack of skill completely misses the impressive and poetic elements that are part of Indian eloquence. Not a single Native speaker who addressed us failed to wrap his ideas in beautiful expressions and use vivid, striking metaphors drawn from the only teacher he knows, nature. We confirmed this with some educated individuals present who were familiar with the Indian languages. In contrast, the interpreters reduced everything to a flat, disjointed mess.

On the day following the council, the articles of peace were signed, and most of the tribes departed for their respective homes. A few of the Pawnees and Otoes remained to accompany the Commissioner to the village of the Osages, for the purpose of negotiating a peace with that tribe; with whom they had long been at deadly enmity.

On the day after the council, the peace agreements were signed, and most of the tribes went back to their homes. A few of the Pawnees and Otoes stayed behind to join the Commissioner as he headed to the Osage village to negotiate peace with that tribe, with whom they had been in fierce conflict for a long time.

Here then I will conclude this series of Indian Sketches; for the council being ended and my curiosity satisfied, I determined to return homeward on the following day. A feeling of sadness came over me as I prepared to leave those, with whom I had for months associated. However different in dispositions and feelings, we had until then, been united by a link of sympathy. We had led the same life; viewed the same scenes, and undergone[296] the same privations. For months together one tent had sheltered us, and we had eaten from the same board. A rough, untramelled friendship had sprung up between us, increasing with the distance between ourselves and our homes, and strengthening as we retired farther from the abode of civilized man.

Here, I will wrap up this series of Indian Sketches; the council has ended, and my curiosity is satisfied, so I decided to head home the next day. A wave of sadness hit me as I got ready to leave those I had spent months with. Despite our different personalities and feelings, we had been connected by a sense of sympathy. We lived the same life, saw the same sights, and faced the same hardships. One tent had sheltered us for months, and we shared meals from the same table. A tough, unrestrained friendship had developed among us, growing stronger as we put more distance between ourselves and our homes, and deepening as we moved further away from civilized society.

But now we had returned from our wanderings, and were once more in the circle of our fellows. Still old recollections bound us together by a golden tie, that was painful to sever; and although my home with all its attractions rose in my fancy, yet I felt sad, when one of the orderlies informed me that all was ready.

But now we had come back from our adventures and were once again with our friends. Still, old memories connected us with a strong bond that was hard to break; and even though my home, with all its comforts, came to mind, I felt a sense of sadness when one of the orderlies told me that everything was ready.

I shook hands with my friends and comrades of the wilderness, and mounting my mule, with a heavy heart, turned my back upon Leavenworth.

I shook hands with my friends and companions from the wilderness, and getting on my mule, with a heavy heart, I turned my back on Leavenworth.

THE END.

THE END.


Transcriber’s Note

Transcription Note

Obvious typographical errors have been silently corrected. Variations in hyphenation have been standardized but all other spelling and punctuation remains unchanged.

Obvious typos have been silently corrected. Variations in hyphenation have been standardized, but all other spelling and punctuation remains unchanged.

Footnotes placed at end of their respective paragraph.

Footnotes are located at the end of their respective paragraphs.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!